This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
Thomas
Hooker
New
England
The
Way
of
the
Churches
of
Revel. 21. 9.
And there came unto me one of the seven Angels , which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues , and talked with me , saying , Come hither , I will sh●w thee the Bride , the Lambs wife .
V. 10. And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain , and shewed me that great City , the holy Ierusalem , descending out of heaven from God .
Ezek. 48. 35. And it was round about eighteen thousand ( measures , ) and the name of the City from that day ( shall be ) The LORD is there .
I.
G.
Andr.
Crook
M.
DC
.
LV
III.
more
believing
less
disputing
Prince
of
Peace
not
to
give
heed
to
fables
and
endless
genealogies
,
which
minister
questions
,
rather
then
godly
edifying
which
is
in
faith
:
questions
of
perverse
disputers
form
,
the
going
out
and
the
coming
of
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
peace
and
joy
of
believing
,
that
we
may
abound
in
hope
through
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
meekness
and
gentleness
of
Christ
with
his
bowe
and
his
sword
.
Lord
Iesus
Lord
alone
exalted
Iesus
Christ
and
him
crucified
Key
of
David
endured
contradiction
of
sinners
Spirit
of
Christ
the
Lord
of
Hosts
shall
make
a
feast
of
fat
things
,
a
feast
of
wine
on
the
lees
,
of
fat
things
full
of
marrow
,
shall
destroy
the
covering
cast
over
all
people
,
and
the
vail
that
is
spread
over
all
nations
Isa.
30.
26.
Moreover
,
the
light
of
the
moon
shall
be
as
the
light
of
the
sun
,
and
the
light
of
the
sun
shall
be
seven●old
,
as
the
●●ght
of
seven
days
,
be
upon
the
bells
of
the
horses
and
the
pots
in
the
Lords
house
may
be
like
bowls
before
the
altar
;
yea
,
that
every
pot
in
Ierusalem
and
in
Iudah
may
be
holiness
to
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
Protesters
,
Separatists
,
hypocrites
,
unpeaceable
,
implacable
spirits
,
filth
of
the
world
off-scourings
of
all
things
troubled
on
every
side
yet
not
distressed
;
perplexed
,
but
not
in
despair
;
persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
;
cast
down
,
but
not
destroyed
.
When
the
ear
heard
me
,
then
it
blessed
me
,
and
when
the
eye
saw
me
,
it
gave
witness
to
me
;
because
I
delivered
the
poor
that
cryed
,
and
the
fatherless
,
and
him
that
had
none
to
help
him
:
the
blessing
of
him
that
was
ready
to
perish
came
upon
me
;
and
I
caused
the
widows
heart
to
sing
for
joy
;
I
put
on
righteousness
,
and
it
clothed
me
;
my
judgement
was
as
a
Robe
and
a
Diadem
;
I
was
as
eyes
to
the
blind
,
and
feet
was
I
to
the
lame
;
I
was
a
father
to
the
poor
,
and
the
cause
that
I
knew
not
I
searched
out
,
&c.
that
he
is
resolved
to
live
peaceably
,
and
unoffensively
under
the
present
government
he
is
resolved
for
the
present
,
men
of
an
holy
and
unblamable
conversation
,
and
for
the
grace
of
God
in
them
,
and
their
knowledge
and
utterance
,
able
and
fit
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
〈◊〉
1648.
Sess.
but
in
the
Lord
Tim.
4.
1
,
2.
Act.
20.
31.
18
,
19
,
20.
1
Cor.
9.
16.
Isa.
58.
1.
Ier.
1.
17.
Ezek.
according
to
the
Law
and
the
Testimony
,
otherwise
there
is
no
sight
in
them
.
the
people
love
to
have
it
so
Isa.
65.
5.
stand
by
thy self
,
come
not
near
me
,
for
I
am
holier
then
thou
.
gathering
of
the
dispersed
of
Zion
,
Isa.
27.
2.
In
that
day
sing
ye
unto
her
,
a
vineyard
of
red
wine
;
I
the
Lord
do
keep
it
,
I
will
water
it
every
moment
,
lest
any
hurt
it
.
Isa.
60.
18.
Violence
shall
no
more
be
heard
in
thy
land
,
wasting
,
nor
destruction
within
thy
borders
,
but
thou
shalt
call
thy
walls
salvation
,
and
thy
gates
praise
.
And
they
shall
call
them
the
holy
people
,
the
redeemed
of
the
Lord
;
and
thou
shalt
be
called
,
Sought
out
,
a
City
not
forsaken
.
As
one
whom
his
mother
comforteth
,
so
will
I
comfort
you
,
and
ye
shall
be
comforted
in
Ierusalem
,
and
when
ye
see
this
your
heart
shall
rejoyce
,
and
your
bones
shall
stourish
like
an
herb
.
And
the
Lord
shall
guide
thee
continually
,
and
satisfie
thy
soul
in
drought
,
and
make
fat
thy
bones
,
and
thou
shalt
be
like
a
watered
garden
,
and
like
a
spring
of
water
,
whose
waters
fail
not
.
Thomas
Hooker
the
enticing
words
of
mans
wisedom
,
but
in
demonstration
of
the
spirit
,
and
of
power
.
sayes
nothing
Cerinthus
,
Ebion
,
Gnosticks
,
Valentinians
,
Boniface
,
Hildebrand
Waldenses
,
Wicliff
,
Hush
,
Ierom
The
company
of
Beleevers
without
is
no
Politick
Church
;
having
power
of
Ordination
:
What
Locall
Habitation
doth
to
make
Church-members
.
Chap.
1
Part
THe
visible
Church
is
the
adequate
subject
of
our
Inquirie
.
Christ
in
concre●●
Cor.
3.
21.
22.
2
Cor.
〈◊〉
15.
Eph.
The
Church
in
her
constitution
is
considered
two
wayes
:
1.
as
or
as
In
the
former
notion
,
The
Church
as
a
City
without
a
Mayor
,
hath
right
to
choose
its
officers
,
and
becomes
when
officers
are
in
it
What
ever
a
City
without
a
Mayor
may
doe
,
that
may
a
company
of
Beleevers
so
combined
without
officers
do●
.
As
for
the
manner
:
Parish
precincts
,
or
dwelling
within
the
bounds
of
a
parish
cannot
make
an
ecclesiastick
right
to
Church-membership
:
For
1.
it
is
but
a
Civill
right
that
a
man
hath
to
his
house
;
2.
Excommunication
cutteth
a
man
off
from
the
Church
,
as
if
he
were
an
heathen
,
but
not
from
his
house
,
which
is
his
by
birth
or
purchase
:
3.
Yea
so
Papists
,
Turks
,
Dogs
,
should
be
Church
members
,
to
whom
Christ
hath
denyed
all
right
.
Act
207.
1
Cor.
Old
England
New
England
infants
are
born
in
Zion
Gen.
17.
12.
Psal
87.
5.
1
Cor.
7.
14.
Rom.
for
birth
does
it
not
to
be
born
of
such
Parents
Gen.
17.
12.
Psal.
Rev.
21.
27.
Pignetus
;
Pareus
,
Piscator
,
Diodati
,
English
Annotators
,
Bullinger
Nepar
,
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
M.
H.
Saints
in
charity
are
such
in
practise
and
profession
(
if
we
look
at
them
in
course
,
by
experience
or
report
)
as
they
savour
so
much
,
as
they
had
been
with
Iesus
.
From
all
which
so
much
as
rational
charity
directed
by
rule
from
●k●
Word
,
a
man
cannot
but
conclude
,
but
there
may
be
some
seeds
of
some
spirituall
work
of
God
in
the
soule
.
Iohn
,
Mat
3.
Mark
1.
5.
Luk
Iohn
Bap●ist
as
they
savoured
so
much
as
they
had
been
with
Iesus
experience
of
their
practice
and
profession
:
same
day
to
savour
of
the
things
of
the
spirit
?
(
a
may
be
(
may
not
be
savour
all
of
them
,
as
if
they
had
been
with
Iesus
?
seeds
of
some
spirituall
work
of
God
in
the
souls
of
all
these
people
?
I
am
your
God
The
members
of
Christs
Body
are
fit
alore
to
be
members
of
a
true
Church
,
because
that
is
the
body
of
Christ
.
Cor.
12.
12.
Ephes.
But
onely
visible
Saints
,
who
according
to
the
rules
of
reasonable
charity
may
be
conceived
to
have
some
speciall
good
in
them
,
are
onely
members
of
Christs
Body
:
For
to
have
a
member
,
which
neither
doth
,
nor
ever
did
receive
any
power
or
virtuall
impression
,
in
the
kind
of
it
,
from
the
head
is
not
onely
against
reason
but
against
that
reference
and
correspondence
,
which
the
members
have
to
the
head
.
Now
visible
Saints
onely
,
according
to
the
former
explication
can
be
said
,
by
the
rules
of
reasonable
charity
,
to
have
some
virtuall
influence
of
some
spirituall
operation
from
Christ
as
a
head
:
therefore
such
onely
are
members
of
a
Church
.
(
visible
either
politick
politick
government
and
guidance
he
lends
to
it
,
or
according
to
the
influence
of
saving
grace
&
life
:
alone
to
be
members
of
a
true
Church
visible
,
or
truly
visible
onely
visible
Saints
,
who
according
to
the
rules
of
reasonable
charity
may
be
conceived
to
have
some
special
good
,
reall
believers
,
are
onely
members
of
Christs
body
,
Magus
,
Iudas
Peter
,
Iohn
conceived
to
have
some
special
good
of
conversion
,
and
saving
grace
onely
conceived
and
so
judged
visible
Saints
have
the
politick
influence
of
some
spiritual
operation
from
Christ
the
head
workers
of
iniquity
receive
any
power
or
trial
at
all
in
their
kind
,
from
their
head
Christ
Matth.
7.
22
,
23.
Matth.
22.
11
,
1●
.
Matth.
13.
47.
48.
Matth.
25.
3.
2
Tim.
virtual
influence
of
some
spiritual
operation
from
the
head
?
so
the
members
of
Christs
body
by
the
influence
of
saving
grace
are
fit
alone
to
be
members
of
the
true
visible
Church
:
M.
H.
Cor.
12.
12.
Eph.
Apostles
,
1
Cor.
Christ
,
Ephes.
4.
13.
〈◊〉
Cor.
M.
Hookers
These
are
●is
to
be
members
of
Christs
Church
that
are
subjects
of
Christs
kingdome
The
Church
is
the
visible
kingdome
,
in
which
reigns
by
the
scepter
of
his
word
,
ordinances
and
discipine
:
he
is
our
king
,
he
is
our
Law-giver
;
they
,
who
are
in
professed
rebellion
,
are
traytors
,
not
subjects
,
the
members
of
the
body
are
under
the
motion
and
guidance
of
the
head
;
Wolves
are
contrary
to
it
.
But
visible
Saints
,
as
formerly
described
,
are
onely
subjects
of
this
kingdome
.
Christ
is
the
king
of
Saints
,
not
of
D●unkards
,
Atheists
,
they
alone
Saints
)
proclaim
subjection
in
their
practice
.
These
are
fit
to
be
members
of
Christs
Church
visible
)
that
are
subjects
Acts
15.
14
,
15.
Isai.
Acts
5.
31.
)
of
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
M.
H.
M.
H.
That
reall
Saints
onely
are
members
and
subjects
of
the
visible
Church
and
of
Christs
visible
kingdome
,
the
place
doth
not
prove
that
M.
H.
his
visible
Saints
are
the
onely
matter
of
the
visible
Church
.
in
terminis
Christ
their
head
and
king
M.
H.
M.
H.
the
Lord
is
our
Law-giver
,
the
Lord
is
our
Iudge
,
the
Lord
is
our
king
and
he
will
save
us
whose
stakes
and
cords
shall
never
be
removed
,
so
as
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
prevail
against
them
Piscator
)
to
the
godly
Iews
Calvin
)
God
is
in
the
miast
of
her
;
therefore
she
shall
not
be
moved
:
Musculus
)
my
sheep
shall
no
man
pluck
out
of
my
hand
.
Calvin
;
the
Church
Bullinger
)
is
so
armed
with
the
grace
of
God
,
that
she
yields
not
to
evils
,
nor
is
broken
,
but
remains
ever
sure
.
inhabitants
shall
not
say
,
I
am
sick
,
the
people
that
dwell
Calvin
.
vers.
Gualter
in
loc.
Lutherus
in
loc.
therein
,
their
iniquity
shall
be
forgiven
them
,
Calvin
)
are
adorned
with
this
priviledge
,
pardon
of
sins
it
pertaines
Gualter
)
to
the
Church
onely
and
h●…r
citizens
Luther
)
the
g●dly
people
hath
a
God
gracious
,
therefore
their
sins
are
forgiven
.
Bu●inger
,
Oecolampadius
,
Diodati
,
English
Divine
,
Zwinglius
,
and
the
popish
interpreters
,
Carthusianus
,
Vatablus
,
Arias
,
Montanur
,
Corn.
à
Lipide
,
Gasp.
San●lius
,
Lyranus
,
M.
Hooker
these
are
fit
to
be
members
in
Christs
Church
that
are
subjects
in
Christs
kingd
me
,
by
influence
of
politick
guidance
and
common
gifts
M.
H.
onely
such
as
are
visible
Saints
,
according
to
the
politick
influence
and
common
gifts
,
are
fit
to
be
members
of
the
visible
Church
that
reall
believers
are
fit
to
be
members
of
the
mystical
charity
directed
by
the
word
But
visible
Saints
are
onely
subjects
of
his
kingdome
.
So
the
Donatists
themselves
in
professed
rebellion
,
they
are
traitors
,
not
subjects
—
and
Christ
drunkards
,
Atheists
,
&c.
M.
Hooker
Christ
is
not
the
head
and
king
of
professed
rebells
I
will
be
your
God
The
latter
is
absurd
,
then
these
who
in
the
judgement
of
charity
are
members
of
the
devil
,
may
be
conceived
members
of
Christ
in
the
same
judgement
of
charity
:
charity
then
must
pluck
out
her
his
contradiction
is
naught
justified
and
chosen
,
are
fit
visible
members
.
divides
the
breadth
of
being
If
onely
visibly
justified
and
chosen
Saints
,
who
are
such
really
,
are
not
visible
members
:
Then
none
visibly
justified
and
chosen
Saints
are
fit
members
visible
.
Simon
Magus
M.
Hooker
M.
Hookers
M.
H.
shall
be
to
the
same
eye
of
charity
not
visibly
justified
and
chosen
,
Simon
Magus
M.
H.
l.
1.
Aristot.
de
reprehens
.
Sophist
.
M.
Hooker
visible
Saint
no
visible
Saint
Simon
Magus
Magus
as
a
reall
convert
M.
H.
invite
none
to
come
to
the
wedding
of
the
Kings
sonne
but
such
onely
as
you
judge
to
be
really
converted
and
cloathed
with
the
wedding
garment
:
as
many
as
ye
find
bid
to
the
marriage
Maids
of
wisdome
see
you
call
in
and
admit
none
within
the
doores
of
wisdomes
house
but
onely
such
as
you
judge
to
be
the
spirituall
new
born
children
of
wisdome
:
M.
H
M.
Hookers
If
our
visible
Bishop
be
not
the
visible
head
of
the
Church
,
Then
our
non-visible
Bishop
may
be
head
.
M.
H.
What
hast
thou
to
do
to
declare
my
statutes
,
M.
H.
Augustin
contra
Epist.
Parmenian
These
who
are
excluded
from
his
covenant
,
and
medling
with
that
as
unfit
,
they
are
not
fit
to
have
Communion
with
the
Church
;
for
to
that
all
the
holy
things
of
God
do
in
a
speciall
manner
appertain
.
It
s
Gods
house
,
and
there
all
his
treasure
lyes
,
the
keys
of
the
kingdome
are
given
to
them
,
to
them
all
the
oracles
,
ordinances
,
and
priviledges
●o
belong
.
But
these
who
hate
to
be
reformed
,
and
cast
away
his
commande
,
they
have
nothing
to
do
to
take
his
covenant
in
their
mouth
.
Psal.
M.
H.
onely
such
visible
Saints
are
members
of
the
visible
Church
:
such
hypocrites
are
not
fit
to
have
communion
with
the
Church
.
such
as
are
found
to
be
corrupted
and
grosse
hypocrites
being
now
received
members
,
though
they
were
not
so
when
first
admitted
,
are
so
far
fit
to
have
communion
with
the
Church
visible
,
as
they
must
be
tolerated
and
remaine
members
,
untill
they
be
judicially
examined
,
convinced
,
and
censunes
applyed
for
reformation
:
M.
R.
M.
H.
it
is
not
fit
that
hypocrites
have
communion
with
the
Church
:
it
is
not
fit
Calvin
,
Musculus
,
Marlorat
,
Diodati
,
English
we
are
in
covenant
with
God
,
M.
H.
Rom.
31.
2.
Rom.
9.
4
,
15
Psal.
147.
19
,
20.
Deut.
M.
H.
professed
willingnesse
to
receive
M.
H.
but
a
practicall
reformation
in
their
profession
(
Survey
that
they
savoured
so
much
,
as
they
had
been
with
Iesus
,
M.
Can
M.
H.
M.
Ball
the
covenant
in
their
mouth
M.
H.
Nor
is
it
true
that
all
oracles
,
ordinances
,
and
priviledges
do
belong
to
the
visible
Church
,
Rome
,
Ephesus
,
Thessalonica
yields
the
causes
while
he
granteth
the
wicked
are
forbidden
,
what
to
be
Church
members
?
no
,
but
to
take
the
covenant
of
God
in
their
mouth
,
for
if
they
come
to
see
their
sinne
,
reform
their
evil
wayes
,
they
are
non-visible
Saints
,
therefore
while
they
remain
haters
of
reformation
,
they
are
not
visible
Saints
,
and
have
no
title
to
be
Church-members
.
M.
H.
forbids
hypocrites
remaining
hypocrites
to
take
the
Lords
covenant
in
their
mouth
,
onely
to
come
to
see
th●ir
sinne
and
to
reform
their
evil
waye
,
who
leave
the
wayes
of
P●ganisme
,
Iudaisme
,
Popery
,
Luk.
7.
29
,
30.
Luk.
what
have
you
to
do
to
declare
my
statutes
,
&c.
M.
H.
the
seeing
of
sinne
reforming
of
their
evill
way
hate
instruction
partaking
with
thieves
M.
Rutherfurd
:
such
as
internally
hate
to
be
reformed
may
be
ordinary
hearers
and
so
members
.
if
ordinary
hearing
made
a
member
,
then
excommunicate
persons
should
be
members
for
they
are
ordinary
hearers
.
M.
R.
sheepheards
are
smitten
and
the
flock
scattered
Athenians
,
Act.
certain
be
leed
buildeth
an
altar
to
the
Lord
,
Gen.
Angel
,
of
the
covenant
who
spake
to
in
mount
Sina
.
Act.
Paul
)
Act.
16.
6
,
7
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Act.
Isai.
53.
Act.
men
and
brethren
,
what
shall
we
do
?
Math.
23.
37.
How
often
would
I
have
gathered
you
?
he
sendeth
his
Prophets
,
early
in
the
morning
,
and
late
at
night
to
call
.
Calvin
,
Beza
.
B●l.
P.
Martyr
,
Bucanus
,
Tilenus
,
Piscator
,
Musculus
,
Gualter
,
Iunius
,
Pareus
,
Zanchius
,
Professors
of
Leideu
,
Willet
,
Iewel
,
Reynald
,
Trelcatius
,
Sadeel
,
Polanus
,
&c.
Cant.
1.
7
,
8.
Ier.
Act.
20.
28.
1
Pet.
Isai.
2.
3.
Many
people
and
nations
shall
go
,
and
say
,
Come
,
and
let
us
go
up
to
the
mountain
of
the
Lords
house
:
and
he
will
teach
us
his
wayes
,
and
we
will
walk
in
his
pathes
,
for
out
of
Sion
shall
go
Our
brethren
and
the
give
us
a
very
uncertain
way
of
knowing
the
Church
.
forth
the
Law
,
and
the
word
of
the
Lord
from
Ierusalem
,
I
have
set
watchmen
upon
thy
walls
,
O
Ierusalem
,
which
shall
never
hold
their
peace
,
day
nor
night
He
sheweth
his
word
unto
Iacob
,
his
statutes
and
his
judgements
to
Israel
.
He
hath
not
dealt
so
with
any
nation
.
Rom.
6.
4
,
5.
to
whom
pertained
the
adoption
and
the
glory
,
and
the
covenants
and
the
giving
of
the
Law
.
lib.
6.
c.
How
excommunicated
persons
are
members
of
the
Church
,
how
not
.
Papists
,
Socinians
,
Libertines
,
&c.
M
H.
if
preaching
of
the
word
were
a
true
mark
of
the
Church
,
then
were
excommunicate
persons
members
of
the
Church
,
for
they
heare
the
word
.
Anothema
Maranatha
1
Cor.
the
spirit
may
be
saved
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
1
Cor.
as
enemies
,
but
to
be
admonish●d
as
breth●en
.
Publicans
,
Matth.
Mr.
Robinson
M.
Hookers
M.
H
his
flock
,
inheritance
vineyard
his
garath
of
red
vine
,
Psal.
147.
19
,
20.
Hosh.
M.
H.
c.
2.
part.
1.
pag.
18.
19.
and
pag.
33.
34.
Suppose
a
minister
should
preach
many
yeares
to
a
company
of
Infidells
in
one
place
,
and
a
Lecturer
to
many
people
of
diverse
congregations
in
the
same
auditory
,
shall
it
follow
that
I●fidels
are
members
of
the
visible
Church
and
that
these
make
a
visible
Church
?
though
there
be
here
setled
preaching
,
yet
it
is
not
an
essentiall
and
differencing
property
of
the
visible
Church
,
but
a
commune
adjunct
or
separable
accident
,
as
the
sensitive
faculty
is
not
a
proper
mark
of
a
man
,
though
it
be
in
man
,
for
so
might
one
and
the
same
man
be
a
member
of
four
such
visible
Churches
,
if
they
meet
ordinarly
,
at
several
houres
,
to
their
severall
lectures
.
settled
preaching
settled
preaching
to
preach
diverse
yeares
to
these
Infidels
in
one
place
.
go
and
bid
these
Infidels
and
fooles
come
to
the
wedding
,
as
and
come
to
wisdomes
table
M.
Can
M.
Buls
M.
Can
c.
5.
Sect.
1.
pag.
Prelaticall
Deacon
baptized
.
Whether
Iewes
or
Gentiles
,
all
,
by
one
spirit
,
unto
one
body
,
1
Cor.
commune
adjunct
or
separable
accident
of
a
visible
Church
,
M.
Hookers
MAster
Hooker
addeth
If
you
say
that
settled
preaching
as
established
and
remaining
in
the
Church
is
a
mark
of
the
Church
,
so
you
make
the
Church
a
mark
of
it self
,
this
plea
is
too
narrow
.
should
be
a
narrow
plea
indeed
,
M.
Rutherfurd
said
,
the
argument
is
nothing
against
us
,
such
adulterers
.
as
are
not
to
take
the
Law
in
their
mouth
,
are
to
be
cast
out
,
but
the
question
is
whether
,
if
they
be
not
cast
out
,
the
Church
for
that
be
no
true
Church
.
Answer
,
the
first
part
yieldeth
the
cause
again
,
for
if
they
should
be
cast
out
,
there
is
no
reason
they
should
be
received
,
or
taken
in
,
nor
have
they
any
right
thereunto
,
nor
be
they
fit
matter
.
M.
Rutherfurd
M.
H.
M.
Hookers
these
who
are
worthy
to
be
casten
out
,
had
never
right
to
be
received
in
,
as
Church
members
,
M.
H.
M.
Rutherfurd
M.
Hookers
M.
H.
M
H
said
,
that
supposed
they
were
not
cast
out
,
the
question
is
whether
the
Church
for
that
be
no
Church
.
saith
,
that
wholly
misseth
the
mark
again
,
for
the
question
is
twitching
the
constitution
of
the
Church
,
of
what
matter
it
should
be
made
,
it
is
not
twitching
separation
from
the
Church
.
M
R
M.
H.
it
followeth
not
that
the
Church
leaveth
off
to
be
a
Church
,
and
must
be
separated
from
.
New
England
M.
Can.
M.
H.
These
to
whom
Christ
is
head
and
king
by
the
influence
of
politick
guidance
,
and
motion
of
the
head
as
leige
subjects
,
are
the
onely
fit
matter
of
the
visible
Church
,
and
the
onely
true
visible
Church
.
M.
Hookers
the
answer
doth
wholly
misse
the
marke
.
M.
H.
M.
Hookers
MAster
Hooker
New
England
M.
Cotton
we
are
from
rationall
charity
,
to
say
and
hope
,
and
so
are
bound
to
conceive
they
are
Saints
,
so
Iudas
,
Magus
,
Ananias
,
&c.
(
though
hidden
hypocrites
)
were
such
;
and
therefore
our
Saviour
proceedeth
with
such
,
not
as
God
who
knoweth
the
heart
,
but
in
a
Church
way
as
these
who
Iudge
M.
H.
the
tree
by
the
fruit
;
the
Church
cannot
judge
of
bid
things
,
nor
censure
them
.
Saints
,
faithfull
,
brethren
,
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Rome
,
Ephesus
Iudas
,
Magus
,
&c.
Ephs.
1.
3.
1
Thess.
5.
10.
2
Thess.
13.
14.
1
Cor.
Demas
,
Magus
Magus
,
Iudas
Corinth
,
Rome
,
Ephesus
,
Thessalonica
,
&c.
Cor.
12.
27.
Ephs.
2.
22.
1
Cor.
3.
16
,
17.
2
Cor.
11.
2.
1
Cor.
1.
2.
Galat.
1.
2.
Math.
Rome
,
Corinth
M
H
new
England
Iudas
,
Magus
M
H.
M.
H.
Christ
taxeth
the
pastors
,
by
whose
connivencei
the
man
wanting
the
wedling
garment
came
in
,
friend
how
camest
thou
hither
?
M.
H.
that
man
conveyed
it
so
cunningly
that
onely
the
master
of
the
feast
perceived
it
,
others
did
not
discover
it
,
page
habitation
of
God
through
the
spirit
.
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
espoused
to
Christ
as
a
chast
virgin
M.
H.
Saint
,
and
might
have
some
seeds
of
some
spirituall
,
work
of
God
in
his
soul
,
and
yet
Christ
saith
,
have
not
I
chosen
you
twelve
,
and
one
of
you
hath
a
devill
?
and
this
he
knew
from
the
beginning
,
Iohn
Demas
,
Magus
,
were
converts
,
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Thessalonians
2
Th●s.
Ephes.
2.
4.
God
rich
in
mercy
hath
loved
us
,
and
when
we
(
Paul
were
dead
in
sinnes
hath
quickened
us
together
in
Christ
,
and
hath
raised
us
up
together
,
and
hath
made
us
fit
together
in
heavenly
places
in
a
Church-way
.
we
are
his
workmanship
created
unto
good
works
,
were
sometimes
without
Christ
,
strangers
to
the
Common-wealth
of
Israel
,
13.
are
now
made
neare
in
the
blood
of
Christ
:
we
who
were
strangers
,
have
accesse
,
by
Christ
,
through
one
spirit
unto
the
Father
,
onely
in
a
Church-way
,
by
politick
guidance
of
our
head
Christ
:
Ephesus
,
Colosse
,
Corinth
,
Thessalonica
,
&c.
so
they
were
by
this
reason
light
in
the
Lord
quickened
,
had
Christ
dwelling
in
them
by
faith
,
were
sealed
,
translated
from
death
to
life
,
&c.
Iudas
,
Magus
made
out
also
thus
,
as
the
Apostle
calleth
them
the
body
of
Christ
,
the
habitation
of
God
,
temples
of
the
holy
ghost
,
so
also
he
blesseth
God
and
rendreth
thanks
to
him
,
that
had
chosen
to
life
the
Ephesians
,
blessed
them
with
all
spirituall
blessings
in
Christ
,
ordained
the
Thessalonians
not
to
wrath
,
but
to
obtain
salvation
by
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
1
Thess.
5.
9.
4.
had
chosen
them
to
salvation
through
Sanctification
of
the
spirit
and
belief
of
the
truth
,
2
Thess.
know
ye
not
,
that
ye
are
the
temple
of
God
,
and
that
the
spirir
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
?
Iohn
2.
3.
1
Iohn
3.
14.
know
ye
Bellarmi
.
Gregori
.
de
v●●●
.
not
that
Christ
dwelleth
in
you
&c.
by
this
we
know
that
we
know
him
,
&c.
to
be
temples
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Christ
,
2.
as
to
that
argument
,
such
should
our
Churches
be
in
their
members
constituent
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
were
,
when
Paul
writ
to
them
,
and
after
they
were
now
constituted
and
grown
,
you
are
excellently
skilled
in
the
knowledge
of
the
first
matter
,
of
motion
and
time
Academies
on
earth
rightly
constituted
,
where
the
Scholars
are
not
excellently
skilled
in
the
knowledge
of
the
first
matter
,
of
motion
,
of
t●me
,
before
they
be
admitted
members
of
the
Academie●
Rome
,
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
&c.
Rome
,
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
&c.
Corinthians
as
a
father
,
1
Cor.
such
is
a
tall-tree
now
,
ergo
also
before
it
was
sowen
it
was
not
a
seed
,
but
a
tall-tree
:
was
the
Church
of
Sardis
in
its
constitution
,
after
it
is
now
falling
,
such
should
ours
be
in
its
members
constituent
,
name
they
lived
,
and
were
dead
,
New
Englands
That
the
Church
which
Christ
hath
in
his
Gospel
instituted
,
to
which
he
hath
committed
the
keyes
of
his
Kingdome
,
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
the
tables
and
seals
,
is
a
company
of
Saints
,
a
combination
of
godly
faithfull
men
.
N.
England
Galathians
,
that
he
did
travel
in
birth
till
Christ
be
formed
in
them
,
Though
ye
have
ten
thousand
instructers
in
Christ
,
y●●
have
ye
not
many
fathers
,
for
in
Christ
Iesus
have
I
begotten
you
through
the
Gospel
.
Cor.
5.
20
,
now
then
we
are
ambassadours
for
Christ
,
at
though
God
did
beseech
you
by
us
,
we
pray
you
be
reconciled
to
God
,
Rom.
12.
2.
be
not
conforme
to
this
world
,
but
be
ye
transformed
by
the
renewing
of
your
mind
.
that
ye
put
off
concerning
the
former
conversation
,
the
old
man
,
which
is
corrupt
according
to
the
deceitfull
lusts
,
and
be
renewed
in
the
spirit
of
your
mind
,
Coloss.
3.
8.
now
lay
you
aside
all
these
.
16.
putting
on
the
new
man
:
Cant.
4.
2.
Isai.
are
sent
to
open
the
eyes
of
the
blind
,
to
turn
them
from
darknesse
to
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Sathan
unto
God
,
that
they
may
receive
forgivenesse
of
sinnes
,
Act.
we
receive
the
spirit
by
the
hearing
of
faith
whose
feet
were
pleasant
upon
the
mountaines
,
Isai.
52.
7.
Nah.
Math.
22.
8
,
9.
Prov.
broken
reeds
sheep
that
discernt
the
voice
of
Christ
,
temples
of
the
Holy
Ghost
Cor.
4.
3
,
4.
2
Cor.
2.
14
,
15
,
16.
Ioh.
proposition
faileth
.
These
who
are
converts
in
the
Iudgment
of
charity
,
may
yet
,
in
Gods
intention
,
be
brought
in
to
the
Church
,
that
they
may
be
truly
converted
.
revealed
intention
and
command
approving
will
Arminians
,
and
Socinians
Demas
;
for
he
hath
mercy
,
on
whom
he
will
,
these
who
are
converts
in
the
judgment
of
charity
See
that
ye
admit
no
fooles
to
wisdomes
table
or
within
wisdomes
house
,
but
such
only
as
you
believe
in
charity
are
reall
converts
,
and
both
called
and
chosen
,
contrary
to
Prov.
9.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Math.
by
my
revealed
intention
and
command
you
are
not
to
intend
their
conversion
,
but
to
presuppose
that
they
were
already
converted
:
may
be
truly
converted
(
I
command
you
to
preach
to
these
who
are
converts
in
the
judgment
of
charity
,
that
upon
my
intention
,
they
may
be
truly
converted
:
I
command
you
,
my
pastors
,
preach
to
no
Church
members
,
that
upon
my
intention
,
they
may
be
converted
,
because
you
are
not
to
preach
to
any
as
pastors
,
but
to
such
as
ye
know
are
already
converted
,
according
to
my
revealed
intention
and
will
.
But
if
Rutherfurd
mean
that
the
Church
doeth
of
purpose
receive
them
into
the
Church
to
be
converted
,
then
it
is
crosse
to
his
owne
tenet
,
and
a
person
may
be
received
to
the
seales
of
the
covenant
,
who
doeth
not
notifie
that
he
hath
faith
,
nay
the
Church
may
receive
them
to
the
seales
,
whom
she
knoweth
hath
no
right
to
the
seales
,
for
she
knoweth
they
are
not
invisible
members
,
which
in
Rutherfurds
judgment
only
giveth
them
right
.
internall
conversion
or
M.
R.
M.
H.
The
Church
may
receive
to
the
seales
whom
she
knoweth
hath
no
right
Ecclesiasticall
to
them
:
place
of
Christ
,
not
of
servants
deacons
serve
tables
they
have
received
of
the
Lord
,
in
all
poi●ts
,
for
reproofe
,
for
correction
,
for
instruction
,
for
righteousnesse
,
preach
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
nor
in
restoring
the
lost
,
nor
in
bringing
againe
the
driven
away
,
Ezech.
3.
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
20.
Ezech.
Ierem.
23.
Ezech.
if
Pastors
as
Pastors
must
instruct
gain-sayers
of
the
truth
,
as
then
may
gain-sayers
of
the
truth
be
Church-members
;
but
the
latter
is
absurd
.
second
Inference
MIstakes
in
judgment
and
practice
do
not
hinder
men
from
being
visible
saints
are
works
of
the
flesh
Gillespie
,
Miscellanie
quest.
chap.
12.
pag.
Third
Inference
The
holding
of
the
visible
Churches
in
to
be
true
Churches
(
suppose
it
were
an
errour
,
as
it
is
not
)
doth
not
hinder
men
from
being
fit
matter
for
a
visible
Church
.
par.
1.
ch.
12.
pag.
teach
that
onely
internally
justified
ones
are
the
matter
of
the
true
visible
Church
speak
in
too
narrow
expressions
,
yet
mind
no
such
thing
;
for
then
they
should
be
all
chosen
and
elected
that
are
members
of
the
visible
Church
;
which
in
words
they
openly
deny
.
Chamier
,
Pareus
,
Iunius
,
Amesius
,
their
own
grounds
they
in
open
words
peremp●orily
R.
Rernard
,
propos
.
3.
pag.
112.
So
hath
every
true
visible
Church
of
Christ
direct
and
immediate
interest
in
Christ
,
and
title
to
Christ
himself
,
and
the
whole
N●w
Testament
.
the
true
visible
Church
hath
direct
and
immediate
interest
in
Christ
,
&c.
Magus
,
Iudas
The
Scriptures
never
ascribe
holiness
to
a
people
for
some
fews
sake
,
if
the
rest
be
unholy
and
profane
.
New
England
The
Lord
Iesus
is
the
head
of
the
Church
ev●n
the
visible
Church
,
and
the
visible
Church
is
the
body
of
Christ
Iesus
,
the
habitation
of
God
by
the
Spirit
the
members
of
the
visible
.
Church
are
said
to
be
the
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
espoused
to
Christ
,
as
a
chast
virgin
,
Sons
and
daughters
of
the
Lord
God
almighty
,
how
can
they
be
members
of
the
body
,
or
the
spouse
of
Christ
,
&c.
ex
cept
they
in
charitable
disor●tion
be
(
〈◊〉
indeed
the
holy
Ghost
describeth
them
to
be
)
Saints
by
calling
?
and
faithful
brethren
and
that
not
by
external
profession
,
for
these
are
too
high
styles
for
hypocrites
,
but
in
some
measure
of
sincerity
and
truth
.
in
some
measure
of
sincerity
and
truth
Simon
Magus
Aug.
cont.
lib.
Petilian
.
l.
2.
c.
45.
c.
44.
c.
Dominus
pascit
m●
,
&c.
Churches
of
be
renewed
in
the
spirit
of
their
mind
,
to
be
converted
from
dumb
idols
to
serve
the
living
God
,
These
cannot
be
judged
fit
matter
for
the
visible
Church
,
and
con●●i●uting
and
edifying
thereof
,
who
are
more
fit
for
the
ruine
and
destruction
thereof
;
such
as
all
hypocrites
who
will
leave
their
first
love
,
and
destroy
the
Church
.
Magus
In
as
Magus
,
Ananias
Rome
,
Ephesus
the
Churches
that
ever
the
Lord
planted
consisted
of
only
good
,
as
the
Church
of
the
Angels
in
heaven
,
and
of
mankind
in
paradise
.
hath
also
the
same
ends
in
creating
and
restoring
his
Churches
;
and
if
it
were
the
will
of
God
that
persons
notoriously
wicked
should
be
admitted
into
the
Church
,
God
should
directly
crosse
himself
and
his
owne
ends
,
and
should
receive
into
the
visible
covenant
as
were
out
the
visible
state
of
grace
,
and
should
plant
such
in
his
Church
,
for
the
glory
of
his
name
,
as
served
for
no
other
use
then
to
cause
his
name
to
be
blasphemed
,
pag.
98.
In
planting
of
the
first
Church
in
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
there
were
only
without
any
mixture
;
now
all
Churches
are
of
one
nature
and
essentiall
constitution
,
and
the
first
is
the
rule
of
the
rest
.
(
thus
we
have
cleared
the
expressions
of
our
brethren
of
the
separation
)
for
all
Churches
are
of
one
nature
and
essentiall
constitution
,
for
we
doubt
not
but
the
purest
Church
upon
earth
may
consist
of
good
and
bad
in
Gods
eye
,
of
such
as
are
truly
sanctified
and
faithfull
,
and
of
such
who
only
for
a
Magus
,
Demas
Robinson
Iustif.
of
Separat
.
pag.
Hookers
Survey
,
par.
1.
ch.
2.
pag.
Act.
5.
1
,
2.
Act.
8.
12
,
13
,
14.
Mat.
wicked
,
should
be
admitted
into
the
Church
.
notoriously
)
It
is
not
Gods
will
that
persons
Neces
.
of
Separ
.
pag.
wicked
should
be
admitted
into
the
Church
.
himself
and
his
own
end
lesse
crosse
God
and
his
end
,
the
glory
of
his
name
,
then
the
notoriously
to
be
blasphemed
(
admit
not
in
the
Church
of
Christ
professed
Pagans
as
members
thereof
)
his
discerning
will
&
M.
wildly
mistake
the
decreeing
&
approving
will
of
God
.
So
apol.
c.
or
his
eternall
purpose
commanding
and
revealed
will
every
sinne
is
a
crossing
of
the
Lords
end
and
purpose
will
of
God
be
commanding
will
of
God
Iudas
,
Magus
were
out
of
the
visible-state
of
grace
;
and
such
to
be
planted
in
his
Church
,
for
the
glory
of
his
name
,
as
served
for
no
other
use
then
to
cause
his
name
to
be
blasphemed
.
The
pinch
of
the
difference
lieth
in
this
,
whether
such
as
walk
in
a
way
of
profaneness
,
or
remain
pertinaciously
obstinate
in
some
wickedness
,
though
otherways
professing
and
practising
the
things
of
the
Gospel
,
have
any
allowance
from
or
may
be
accounted
fit
matter
according
to
the
termes
of
the
Gospel
to
constitute
a
Church
,
this
is
that
which
is
controverted
.
walking
in
pagan
profaneness
though
otherwise
they
profess
and
practise
the
things
of
the
Gospel
,
obstinately
remain
wicked
have
allowance
from
Christ
,
by
allowance
from
Christ
Mr
Hooker
What
is
required
of
a
man
of
years
to
fit
him
in
the
judgment
of
the
Church
,
for
baptisme
,
that
and
so
much
is
required
to
make
him
a
member
.
But
visible
holiness
is
required
to
fit
a
man
of
years
to
be
baptized
.
The
consequence
admitteth
no
denial
,
because
to
be
baptized
,
and
to
be
admitted
a
member
,
infer
each
other
.
The
assumption
is
proved
by
the
constant
practise
of
Matth.
3.
5
,
6.
where
Scribes
,
people
and
souldiers
came
to
be
baptized
of
him
,
they
confessed
their
sins
,
it
was
a
confession
that
amounted
to
repentance
;
so
verse
7.
bring
forth
fruits
worthy
of
repentance
and
amendment
of
life
.
What
shall
we
do
?
the
repent
and
be
baptized
;
the
works
of
repentance
and
the
aime
of
baptisme
do
import
as
much
;
remission
of
sins
calleth
for
such
competent
knowledge
of
Christ
,
as
may
make
way
for
the
sight
of
the
need
of
a
Saviour
,
and
also
of
a
going
to
him
.
God
be
our
God
and
the
God
of
our
seed
,
Gen.
Church
of
New
England
Isai.
19.
25.
Egypt
de
Baptis
.
Infan
If
to
be
baptized
and
to
be
admitteed
members
,
infer
each
other
,
New
England
Iohn
Baptist
Simon
,
Anna
,
Zachariah
,
Elizabeth
,
New
England
for
all
were
baptized
Those
that
confessed
their
sins
which
amounted
to
repentance
,
and
bringing
forth
fruits
worthy
of
amendment
,
Iudea
,
Ierusalem
but
did
all
really
repent
and
bring
forth
fruits
worthy
amendment
of
life
:
Bring
forth
fruits
Hooker
.
They
confessed
their
sinnes
,
a
confession
as
amounted
to
repentance
The
Baptist
so
interprets
is
,
bring
forth
fruits
worthy
of
repentance
and
amendment
of
life
.
ye
bring
not
forth
good
fruit
,
every
tree
that
bringeth
not
forth
good
fruit
is
hewen
down
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
Iohn
Baptist
Iohn
Baptist
Iohn
Baptist
Iohn
Baptist
the
wrath
to
come
Act.
2.
38.
what
shall
we
doe
?
men
and
Brethren
what
shall
we
doe
,
before
ye
can
owne
us
as
visible
saints
,
and
baptize
us
without
your
hazard
of
casting
pearles
before
swine
?
(
what
shall
we
doe
?
)
Saul
,
Act.
Act.
16.
30.
what
shall
we
doe
to
be
saved
and
to
obtaine
life
everlasting
,
and
a
due
roome
in
the
visible
Church
of
grace
here
,
and
at
length
of
glory
?
and
with
many
other
words
did
he
testifie
and
exhort
,
saying
,
save
your selves
from
this
untoward
generation
,
walk
not
in
the
way
of
this
people
:
remission
of
sinnes
as
amounteth
to
repentance
Iohn
baptized
all
the
land
of
Iudea
,
and
all
Ierusalem
Matth.
3
5.
all
Iudea
It
is
clear
that
Baptist
had
no
such
judgement
of
charity
that
all
the
multitude
which
he
baptized
were
reall
converts
.
Way
of
the
Church
of
E.
cap.
3.
Sect.
3.
p.
58.
The
Text
is
not
clear
Mat.
3.
Mark
1.
Luk.
3.
that
repelled
from
his
Baptisme
H.
complyeth
with
for
a
particular
confession
,
Mat.
in
Mat.
ex
.
v.
ex
v.
in
Mark
1.
v.
Mat.
3.
v.
6.
Annot.
p.
133.
Sect.
and
all
the
region
round
about
Iordan
:
and
all
the
people
Iohn
Baptist
brought
forth
fruits
worthy
of
amendment
of
life
?
that
they
were
the
habitation
of
through
the
spirit
bruised
reed
sons
of
Abraham
what
shall
we
doe
bring
forth
fruit
worthy
amendment
Iohn
repelled
not
only
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
but
also
the
prophane
people
from
baptism
,
as
those
who
were
a
generation
of
vipers
,
and
had
not
yet
brought
forth
fruits
meet
for
repentance
,
And
there
went
out
unto
him
all
the
land
of
Iudea
,
and
they
of
Ierusalem
,
and
they
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
were
all
baptized
.
And
seeing
many
of
the
Pharisees
and
Sadduoes
come
to
his
baptism
,
he
said
,
Generation
of
vipers
,
who
hath
forewarned
you
to
flee
from
the
wrath
to
come
?
he
citeth
them
before
the
inner
tribunal
of
their
consci
nce
,
that
they
may
severely
examine
themselves
,
Mark
1.
5.
Luk
3.
2.
Matth.
Beza
,
Pareus
,
Piscator
themselves
in
generall
to
be
sinners
,
but
also
uttering
every
man
his
sinnes
,
H.
They
confessed
their
sinnes
it
was
such
a
confession
as
amounted
to
repentance
.
What
shall
we
doe
Iesuites
of
Rhemes
He
preacheth
repentance
by
doing
worthy
fruits
or
works
of
penance
.
locusts
and
wild
honey
spirituall
good
estate
as
lively
stones
,
and
so
despised
the
counsel
of
God
,
Publicans
glorified
God
,
being
baptized
with
the
baptism
of
Iohn
,
Mat.
3.
Mark
1.
Luk.
Matth.
14.
4.
Matth.
19.
Matth.
20.
15.
Matth.
22.
17.
Matth.
27.
6.
Mark
.
Luk.
6.
2.
Ioh.
Ioh.
5.
10.
Ioh.
I
Philip
cannot
lawfully
baptize
thee
except
them
believe
with
all
the
heart
What
ignorance
exoludeth
from
Church
membership
?
H.
That
ignorance
which
maketh
persons
to
be
no
Church
,
that
will
hinder
a
person
from
being
a
member
.
But
there
is
a
simple
ignorance
of
points
fundamentall
,
that
maketh
Papists
that
never
heard
the
Gospell
,
and
so
have
not
wilfully
rejected
it
R.
)
to
be
no
members
of
the
Church
.
H.
To
be
admitted
a
member
and
to
be
baptized
inferreth
each
one
another
.
But
all
the
members
of
the
Church
of
Rome
have
received
true
Baptisme
H.
2.
That
ignorance
that
hindereth
persons
to
be
no
Church
visibly
professing
,
will
hinder
persons
to
be
true
members
of
the
visible
professing
Church
.
Calvin
)
baptized
are
so
ignorant
,
and
they
are
admitted
members
quest
.
q.
H.
That
profession
which
must
notifie
to
the
Church
,
that
a
person
is
a
true
believer
,
that
must
notifie
that
he
hath
true
grace
.
But
the
profession
that
R
requireth
,
must
notifie
to
the
Church
that
he
is
a
true
believer
,
Faith
giveth
right
to
the
seales
;
profession
,
to
speake
acu●ately
,
doth
only
notifie
to
the
Church
that
the
man
hath
right
to
the
seales
.
Faith
must
notifie
Demas
,
Magus
Church
constituted
of
fit
matter
may
be
corrupted
by
their
breaking
forth
into
scandals
,
as
is
clear
in
Corinth
,
Galatia
,
Sardis
,
and
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
to
whom
the
Lord
threatneth
a
bill
of
divorce
and
there
is
a
necessity
of
toleration
untill
by
a
judiciall
proceeding
the
evill
be
tryed
,
the
party
convinced
,
or
out
off
.
Ergo
the
corrupting
of
a
Church
constitute
gives
no
allowance
to
bring
in
corrupt
members
:
but
by
the
contrary
,
if
a
pentinaclo●●
member
should
be
removed
,
then
such
a
member
should
not
be
admitted
.
must
be
tolerated
,
untill
censures
be
applied
and
they
convinced
or
cut
off
,
in
that
knowingly
prophane
the
holy
things
of
God
.
Ergo
David
,
Peter
David
,
Peter
Mr.
Hooker
Mr.
Rutherfurd
Acts
2.
37
,
38.
&c.
In
the
first
receiving
of
members
by
the
Apostles
,
there
was
but
a
professed
willingnesse
to
receive
the
Gospel
howbeit
seme
received
it
not
from
the
heart
.
There
was
not
only
a
professed
willingnesse
,
but
a
practicall
reformation
,
that
in
the
judgement
of
charity
giveth
grounds
of
hope
that
there
is
something
reall
,
before
the
contrary
appeare
;
Therefore
who
received
upon
his
approbation
of
the
truth
,
and
outward
conformity
thereunto
in
the
course
of
his
life
,
rejected
him
as
one
in
the
gall
of
bitternesse
,
who
had
no
share
in
Christ
,
and
therefore
certainly
would
not
suffer
him
in
the
priviledges
of
communion
,
so
persisting
without
repentance
.
Ans.
1.
Not
professed
willingnesse
,
but
also
practicall
reformation
is
required
.
What
shall
we
doe
practicall
reformation
Apostles
did
not
admit
all
and
every
one
of
the
three
thousand
,
untill
they
had
experience
of
their
state
of
grace
.
and
judicially
determined
so
of
them
all
practicall
reformation
practicall
reformation
Ananias
,
Saphira
savourinesse
of
saving
grace
Apostles
judgement
of
charity
ground
of
hope
,
that
there
was
something
reall
,
Acts
8.
that
Peter
Philip
)
admitted
not
Magus
while
he
saw
such
grounds
of
the
sorcerers
reall
conversion
and
reall
predestination
to
glory
(6)
Peter
Magus
had
no
share
in
Christ
.
But
he
would
not
suffer
Magus
to
share
in
the
priviledges
of
communion
,
he
persisting
without
repentance
.
Galatia
,
Ephesus
Cor.
7.
14.
Rom.
Acts
2.
38
,
39.
Act.
15.
14
,
15.
Gen.
17.
7.
2
Cor.
Gal.
3.
17.
Act.
E.
ch
The
second
Case
is
Gentiles
,
Act.
Derbe
,
Act.
Philippi
,
Act.
Corinth
,
Act.
Ephesus
,
Act.
untill
they
were
satisfied
in
conscience
of
the
good
spirituall
estate
one
of
another
,
as
lively
stones
to
be
laid
upon
the
spirituall
building
,
untill
they
in
their
practise
and
profession
(
if
we
look
sayeth
Hooker
)
in
their
course
according
to
what
we
see
by
experience
,
or
receive
by
report
and
testimony
from
others
.
Or
lastly
,
look
we
at
R.
Baxter
Magus
,
Act.
Act.
16.
30
,
31
,
32
,
33.
Lydia
The
third
Case
is
de
facto
de
facte
Ananias
and
Saphira
de
facto
Iohn
Baptist
Matth.
3
Mark
.
1.
Luk.
Cor.
11.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Gal.
Act.
6.
13.
Act.
13.
2
,
3.
1
Tim.
Tit.
1.
9
,
10
,
11.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
1
Tim.
abiding
in
the
Apostles
doctrine
and
fellowship
stedfastly
,
i.
e.
Ananias
,
Magus
Philip
,
Act.
Mar.
3.
9.
Budaeus
Lock
●r
Calvin
,
Gualther
,
Piscator
Bez.
an
He
believed
,
he
made
outward
profession
of
the
faith
.
i.
e.
Marlorat
,
Beza
,
Brentius
,
Bullingerus
,
Pomeranus
,
Sarc●rius
,
Diodati
,
English
Divines
,
Men
and
brethren
what
shall
we
doe
?
in
terminis
They
were
pricked
in
heart
Calvin
,
Bez●
,
Gualther
Sarcerius
,
Brentius
,
Bullingerus
Chrysostome
,
Hieronymus
,
Cyrillus
,
Hierosolomytanus
The
Lord
added
to
the
Church
,
of
bread
with
gladnesse
and
singlenesse
of
heart
If
the
visible
Church
be
a
draw-net
,
where
are
fish
and
filth
;
a
house
where
are
vessels
of
gold
,
and
baser
vessels
of
wood
and
brasse
;
then
a
rightly
constituted
Church
there
may
be
where
are
believers
and
hypocrites
.
is
wholly
yeilded
,
and
the
cause
not
touched
,
much
lesse
concluded
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
state
of
the
question
in
a
right
meaning
.
de
facto
as
they
were
at
first
planted
and
constituted
lawfully
,
de
facto
in
fieri
Calvin
sayeth
nikil
novum
savour
of
being
with
Iesus
Matth.
22.
9.
Luk.
prophaning
of
the
holy
things
of
God
.
H.
Beware
ye
Pastorally
call
any
,
or
preach
to
any
Pastorally
but
such
as
in
charity
you
judge
converts
only
and
none
other
,
sayeth
Parable
of
the
tares
,
Let
them
grow
untill
harvest
.
Par●us
Aug.
con
.
Don.
c.
forbids
not
to
use
discipline
simply
,
but
use
it
not
so
,
with
such
rigor
,
or
imprudently
,
when
the
wheat
is
in
hazard
to
be
plucked
up
,
but
use
it
not
when
the
wheat
may
be
hurted
and
rooted
out
.
Aug.
con
.
Don.
The
like
may
be
said
to
the
man
who
came
without
the
wedding
garment
,
he
carried
it
so
cunningly
that
none
perceived
Of
the
man
Mat.
22.
without
the
wedding
garment
.
Way
of
the
Churches
of
Doth
not
the
expostulation
intimate
a
taxing
of
these
by
whose
connivance
he
came
in
?
See
Aug.
contr.
Epist.
Parmeni
.
l.
1.
c.
it
but
the
Master
The
examples
of
tolerating
Idolatry
breaking
out
into
persecution
,
hurt
Mr.
cause
,
for
then
the
openly
scandalous
may
be
received
in
.
P.
Martyr
H.
M.
maintain●
,
That
such
as
are
admitted
must
1.
Not
be
scandalous
:
2.
Must
be
baptized
after
the
order
of
Christ
:
3.
They
must
,
by
their
profession
,
notifie
that
they
are
true
believers
.
If
I
must
not
enter
willingly
into
any
unnecessary
civil
society
,
with
such
as
have
a
shew
of
godliness
,
and
deny
the
power
thereof
,
and
such
as
are
named
brethren
,
but
are
idolatrous
;
far
less
should
I
enter
into
a
spiritual
society
of
faith
with
them
.
So
the
Donatists
Why
h●lyst
thou
the
wicked
?
So
Not
unlike
this
in
his
The
Donatists
Put
that
evil
man
out
from
among
you
.
Tim.
3.
2.
Lovers
of
their
own
selves
,
covetous
,
boasters
,
proud
,
blasphemers
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
&c.
We
are
to
turn
away
from
such
:
The
place
1
Cor.
5.
not
to
eat
with
a
sonicator
,
misexpounded
by
Mr.
(
i.
e.
We
should
not
eat
with
them
:
Ergo
,
Augustine
,
When
the
godly
and
the
wicked
partake
of
the
same
Sacrament
,
neither
the
cause
nor
the
person
is
hurt
.
H.
These
are
not
sufficient
requisites
in
one
to
be
a
Member
,
which
may
be
in
a
drunkard
,
who
is
not
to
be
a
Member
,
but
to
be
cast
out
to
be
kept
out
.
But
these
three
assigned
by
Mr.
To
profess
the
Faith
.
2.
Eagerly
to
desire
the
Seals
.
3.
To
desire
Church-fellowship
,
counting
it
a
disparagement
not
to
be
born
again
,
if
not
admitted
to
the
Sacraments
,
may
agree
to
a
drunkard
.
Macedonia
,
Act.
by
way
of
Covenant
providential
right
WHether
the
invisible
Church
be
the
principal
,
prime
;
and
onely
subject
of
the
Seals
of
the
Covenant
,
The
invisible
,
not
the
visible
Church
,
is
the
principal
,
prime
,
and
onely
subject
with
whom
the
Covenant
of
Grace
is
made
,
to
whom
all
the
Promises
do
belong
,
and
to
whom
all
titles
,
styles
,
properties
and
priviledges
of
special
note
in
the
Mediator
de
belong
,
The
Promises
are
preached
to
the
whole
visible
Church
,
but
for
the
Elects
sake
;
yet
they
belong
,
in
Gods
intention
and
gracious
purpose
,
onely
to
the
Elect
of
God
,
and
his
redeemed
ones
,
to
that
invisible
Body
,
Spouse
,
Sister
,
whereof
Christ
alone
is
Lord
,
He●d
,
Husband
.
Whether
the
invisible
Church
,
and
the
El●ct
,
be
the
prime
subject
of
the
Seals
?
That
bare
and
naked
Seals
,
as
Circumcision
,
are
bestowed
upon
graceless
men
,
Ishmael
the
priviledges
of
special
note
in
the
Mediator
,
special
note
given
in
the
Mediator
,
in
his
gracious
purpose
Ierem.
31.
33
,
35.
&
32.
39
,
43.
Ezek.
11.
19
,
20.
&
36.
25
,
26
,
27.
Isa.
59.
19
,
20
,
21.
Deut.
30.
6.
Heb.
8.
8
,
9
,
10
,
&c.
Cain
,
Magus
Common
Grace
Matth.
20.
28.
Luke
19
,
10.
1
Tim.
1.
15.
1
Pet.
3.
18.
Ioh.
Christ
,
and
with
him
all
other
things
,
Magus
,
Cain
H.
The
Catholick
Church
invisible
is
not
the
prime
and
onely
subject
of
the
Seals
,
as
the
meaning
of
is
to
Mr.
though
the
exposition
of
the
Rule
be
neither
safe
nor
sound
,
quod
convenit
what
agreeth
essentially
neither
safe
nor
sound
in
secundo
modo
per
se
Collegium
Conimb●icense
,
Ant:
Ruvio
,
Murcia
de
Lallana
,
Smyglezius
,
Toletus
,
secundo
modo
per
se
Mr. H. pa. 37.
Mr. R. proveth , That the visible Church , as such , hath not right to the Seals , but the invisible . These onely who are within the Covenant have right to the Seals ; so Peter proves Infant-baptism , Acts 2. 38. but onely the invisible Church hath right to the Covenant .
Ans. Peter , Acts 2. speaks of persons externally within the Covenant , who by profession engage themselves to walk in the ways of God , though they have not , for the present , the sound work of faith in their hearts , and it may be shall never have it . Now that the visible and intelligible being in Covenant , must be understood Acts 2. is clear , else the counsel of Peter to be baptized , had been null ; for invisible Christians onely have right to the Seals , ( they might reply ) but whether we be such , we for the present do not know , and it is certain , and you can neither see nor know the invisible work of grace : it is believed by faith , not known .
of
a
being
in
Covenant
Repent
,
and
be
baptized
every
one
of
you
,
for
the
promise
is
made
to
you
and
to
your
children
Ah!
We
murthered
the
Lord
of
Life
,
then
must
we
be
rejected
of
God
,
we
know
not
what
to
do
!
Peter
But
be
of
good
chear
,
the
promise
is
onely
to
you
and
to
your
children
Psal.
147.
19
,
20.
Exod.
20.
2.
Deut.
Men
and
brethren
;
what
shall
we
do
to
get
in
to
be
Members
of
the
visible
Church
?
Men
and
brethren
,
what
shall
we
do
to
be
saved
eternally
,
and
to
be
Members
of
the
invisible
Church
?
Peter
Calvin
,
Gualther
,
Bullinger
,
Marlorat
,
Beza
,
Brentius
.
holy
Ghost
I
am
your
God
savouring
as
if
they
had
been
with
Christ
,
and
practically
reformed
.
H
▪
Ananias
,
Sapphira
Sam.
9.
16.
2
Kings
3.
18.
2
Chron.
Lord
brought
out
of
Egypt
Egypt
,
Assyria
all
Nations
All
the
kindreds
of
the
earth
,
Of
the
world
I
am
your
God
We
are
thy
people
who
never
had
,
and
it
may
be
shall
never
have
any
sound
work
of
faith
in
their
hearts
,
if
this
be
the
onely
visible
being
in
Covenant
,
Their
seed
shall
be
known
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
their
off-spring
among
the
people
;
all
that
see
them
shall
acknowledge
them
,
that
they
are
the
seed
that
the
Lord
hath
blessed
.
And
they
shall
call
them
the
holy
people
,
the
redeemed
of
the
Lord
,
and
thou
shalt
be
called
,
Sought
out
,
A
City
not
forsaken
.
That
onely
the
invisible
Church
hath
right
to
the
Seals
,
draws
many
absurdities
:
The
adversaries
of
grace
will
hardly
be
gained
.
Cor.
10.
1
,
2
,
3.
Exod.
16.
1
,
2.
Psal.
slew
their
sons
and
their
daughters
to
Molech
,
openly
under
every
green
tree
,
Psal.
106.
35
,
36
,
37
,
38
,
39.
Ier.
7.
30
,
31.
Hos
4.
13.
Ier.
3.
2
,
3.
Isa.
57.
8
,
9
,
10.
Ezek.
Rom.
9.
6.
They
are
not
all
Israel
which
are
of
Israel
.
compasseth
us
about
with
a
crowd
of
accusations
of
the
grossest
Arminian
,
Popish
,
Socinian
Doctrines
.
Let
Mr.
help
us
to
answer
the
Anabaptists
upon
his
grounds
.
H.
Those
that
I
cannot
know
have
any
right
to
the
Seals
,
to
them
I
cannot
give
the
Seals
in
any
faith
:
But
I
cannot
know
that
Infants
are
of
the
invisible
Church
,
which
onely
gives
them
right
to
the
Seals
.
If
Mr.
grant
the
proposition
,
that
they
give
the
Seals
to
such
whom
they
know
not
to
have
any
right
,
they
triumph
.
except
we
pluck
out
the
eyes
of
charity
,
Cain
,
Ishmael
,
Esa●
H.
Those
that
I
cannot
know
have
any
right
to
the
Seals
,
to
these
I
cannot
give
the
Seals
of
the
Covenant
in
faith
,
as
the
Apostle
calls
faith
.
H.
Mr.
helps
the
Minor
with
a
distinction
So
,
faith
in
Christ
truly
giveth
right
to
the
Seals
of
the
Covenant
,
and
that
in
Gods
intention
and
decree
,
called
but
the
orderly
way
of
the
Churches
giving
the
Seals
,
is
,
Because
such
a
society
is
a
professing
and
visible
Church
,
and
the
orderly
giving
of
the
Seals
according
to
Gods
approving
Will
,
called
belongs
to
the
visible
Church
.
Mr.
This
salve
is
too
narrow
for
the
sore
,
for
the
distinction
will
either
make
God
order
the
giving
of
the
Seals
to
such
who
have
no
right
,
and
so
impeach
his
wisdom
,
to
appoint
the
giving
of
the
Seals
to
such
to
whom
he
gives
no
right
to
receive
them
:
Or
else
it
doth
involve
a
contradiction
and
the
several
expressions
contain
apparent
contradictions
;
for
this
which
allows
the
visible
Church
to
give
the
Seals
,
it
tither
gives
another
right
,
besides
that
which
the
invisible
Members
have
,
or
else
it
gives
no
right
:
If
it
give
another
right
,
then
the
invisible
Church
hath
not
onely
right
,
which
is
here
affirmed
;
if
it
give
no
right
,
then
the
visible
Church
doth
give
the
Seals
orderly
to
such
who
have
no
right
to
them
.
I
confess
,
such
is
my
feebleness
,
that
I
see
not
how
this
can
be
avoided
.
How
have
hypocritical
Professors
right
to
the
Seals
?
Not
as
Members
visible
:
For
Mr.
The
visible
Church
,
as
the
visible
Church
,
hath
no
right
unto
the
Seals
;
as
invisible
they
can
give
none
,
for
they
have
none
to
give
.
It
is
a
good
salve
he
appoints
the
giving
of
the
Seals
,
Due
Right
of
Presbyt.
par.
Bellar.
de
amiss
.
g●at
.
l.
11.
cap.
16.
Mr.
sides
with
Arminians
,
Socinians
,
and
Papists
,
in
saying
that
the
Reformed
Churches
ascribe
to
God
two
contrary
Wills
.
Cor●
.
advers.
Molinaeum
.
c.
4.
sect.
Remonst.
in
Script
.
Synodalibus
Dordracen
.
ar.
1.
de
Praedestinat
.
pa.
Conrad
.
Vorst
.
Amor.
duplic
.
ad
Piscatorem
,
p.
13.
par.
1.
pag:
But
the
Arminians
in
their
Apology
all
along
,
especially
cap.
6.
where
this
matter
is
handled
;
and
cap.
20.
where
they
speak
of
Reprobation
,
are
as
dumb
as
a
fish
of
all
these
vain
Objections
,
which
otherwise
seem
to
serve
their
end
not
a
little
,
now
as
before
.
But
it
is
like
they
were
convinced
in
Conscience
they
did
proceed
from
a
false
and
erroneous
Exposition
of
the
Lords
will
of
Pleasure
and
of
Precept
,
and
therefore
I
doubt
not
but
Mr.
did
not
a
little
sail
against
the
truth
,
in
carping
at
this
distinction
acknowledged
by
all
our
Divines
.
Ier.
32.
38
,
39.
&
Psal.
89
33
,
34
,
35
,
36
,
37.
Isa.
The
distinction
of
contains
apparent
contradictions
guile
and
dissimulation
Arminius
,
Corvinus
Holy
Lord
For
all
things
were
written
in
his
book
,
when
as
yet
they
were
not
,
Ps.
139.
16.
Eph.
Lord
of
Life
Acts
2.
23.
&
Ius
activum
propriè
dictum
ne
quidem
Ecclesiasticum
Ius
passivum
Church
visible
as
onely
visible
Ier.
31.
33
,
34.
&
32
38
,
39
,
40.
Isa.
54.
10
,
11.
&
Acts
13.
47
,
48.
Ioh.
6.
44
,
45
,
46.
&
6.
37.
&
Membership
and
the
Seals
in
their
substance
and
grace
signified
with
sound
believers
.
How
come
hypocritical
Professors
to
have
right
to
the
Seals
?
As
visible
Members
they
have
none
,
as
invisible
Members
they
have
none
,
for
such
they
are
not
.
Ergo
,
the
Church
must
give
them
no
Seals
,
or
give
them
Seals
,
when
she
cannot
know
they
have
any
right
,
for
indeed
they
have
none
that
is
true
and
real
.
special
note
in
the
Mediator
These
things
may
well
be
given
to
the
visible
Those
over
whom
Officers
are
set
,
to
feed
them
by
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
must
needs
be
the
visible
Church
:
But
these
are
the
Church
,
Feed
the
flock
,
not
of
the
Elect
onely
,
but
of
the
whole
visible
Church
;
Take
heed
to
the
whole
flock
of
God
,
else
if
they
were
set
over
the
Elect
onely
,
they
might
reply
,
Lord
,
we
cannot
search
into
thy
secrets
,
who
are
the
Elect
and
invisible
Saints
,
onely
to
feed
them
:
where
as
the
current
and
common
sense
of
the
Scripture
,
is
,
taking
Redeemed
and
Sanctified
as
visible
,
though
not
really
such
,
the
stream
of
the
Text
runs
pleasantly
,
Feed
all
visibly
redeemed
.
Elect
and
Reprobate
:
Ephesus
,
1
Cor
1.
Eph.
1.
1.
Rom.
Feed
the
flack
,
&c.
As
many
as
are
the
really
redeemed
Church
As
many
as
are
the
Church
of
God
redeemed
in
the
judgement
of
Charity
H.
)
the
Elders
were
to
feed
.
See
the
answer
of
As
Arminians
say
,
the
Church
,
is
the
visible
Church
of
the
really
Redeemed
Elect
and
Reprobate
:
So
that
Church
(
saith
Mr.
H.
is
the
really
Redeemed
Elect
and
Reprobate
,
in
the
judgement
of
and
the
really
believing
Church
,
Rev.
2.
4
,
5.
It
is
false
,
that
as
many
as
were
bought
with
the
blood
of
Christ
in
the
judgement
of
charity
,
as
were
to
be
fed
with
Word
,
Seals
and
Censures
.
Thess.
2.
13.
We
are
bound
to
give
thanks
to
God
for
you
,
that
God
hath
chosen
you
all
salvation
through
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
bilief
in
the
truth
.
That
as
many
as
in
the
judgement
of
charity
were
bought
with
the
blood
of
God
,
as
were
to
be
fed
with
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
and
so
with
Excommunication
They
were
all
recommended
to
the
care
of
Pastors
,
as
dear
bought
.
Ioh.
1.
29.
&
3.
16.
1
Ioh.
the
world
,
all
the
world
,
Ephraim
is
his
dear
son
and
Israel
a
holy
priesthood
,
a
chosen
generation
,
The
visible
Church
is
called
The
Body
of
Christ
,
1
Cor.
Magus
,
Iudas
H.
A
Church
may
be
visibly
in
Covenant
,
which
hath
not
an
infallible
assistance
,
may
erre
in
fundamentals
,
fall
away
,
and
not
endure
as
the
dayes
of
heaven
,
and
so
are
his
first
and
fifth
arguments
answered
.
to
prove
that
the
invisible
,
and
not
the
visible
single
Congregation
,
is
the
principal
,
prime
and
onely
proper
subject
of
all
the
priviledges
of
special
note
given
in
the
Mediator
Christ
,
Par.
1.
pag.
a
seed
enduring
as
the
dayes
of
heaven
,
can
no
more
cease
to
be
in
Gods
Covenant
than
the
Ordinances
of
heaven
can
cease
to
be
,
the
Mountains
can
depart
Christs
Sister
,
Love
,
Dove
,
Spouse
,
Mystical
Body
of
Christ
.
A
Church
may
be
visibly
in
Covenant
,
may
erre
in
fundamentals
,
may
fall
away
.
visibly
in
Covenant
A
Church
may
be
visibly
red●emed
by
the
blood
of
God
,
be
called
the
Body
of
Christ
,
the
Sons
and
Daughters
of
God
,
and
yet
not
be
really
and
inwardly
such
,
which
is
his
second
Argument
.
The
third
is
answered
already
.
in
veritate
rei
,
the
Sons
and
Daughters
of
God
,
are
priviledges
of
special
note
in
the
Mediator
Christ
,
according
to
the
judgement
of
charity
.
Thy
voice
is
sweet
Thou
art
all
fair
,
my
love
,
Ier.
31.
33.
I
will
put
my
law
in
their
inward
parts
,
Ier.
32.
I
will
put
my
fear
in
their
hearts
,
I
was
a
husband
to
Israel
,
Isa.
53.
He
was
stricken
for
the
transgression
of
my
people
,
They
who
hold
that
a
visible
Church
is
redeemed
externally
,
cannot
say
by
any
good
inference
,
that
Christ
died
for
all
such
in
Gods
intention
,
or
that
all
such
are
chosen
to
glory
,
or
that
God
intendeth
to
save
all
such
.
all
the
Gentiles
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
,
Iames
Wood
matter
of
a
visible
Church
now
in
the
dayes
of
the
Gospel
,
is
persons
truly
converted
,
such
as
God
who
knoweth
the
hearts
of
all
men
can
bear
witness
of
,
as
indeed
sealed
by
his
holy
Spirit
;
I
say
,
This
is
the
matter
that
we
ought
now
to
take
to
raise
again
the
Tabernacle
of
and
none
other
,
no
not
in
a
whole
Church
,
so
far
as
very
spiritual
men
can
judge
.
Me.
H.
If
those
who
were
graceless
,
and
had
no
interest
in
Christ
,
had
yet
a
command
from
Christ
to
receive
the
Seals
,
had
warrant
from
his
Word
to
require
them
;
then
they
had
a
right
(
outward
and
visible
to
partake
of
them
:
for
there
is
no
better
right
than
Gods
Command
to
enjoyn
,
and
his
Word
to
warrant
us
to
challenge
any
priviledge
.
But
many
graceless
,
who
were
no
invisible
members
,
and
all
the
males
were
enjoyned
to
be
circumcised
,
and
all
the
houses
of
Israel
to
eat
the
Passover
.
That
the
priviledges
of
special
note
in
the
Mediator
Christ
,
invisible
Church
as
to
the
proper
and
first
subject
.
That
external
signs
,
and
external
right
to
the
Seals
,
in
foro
Ecclesiae
,
are
bestowed
upon
rotten
Members
,
and
others
You
sin
in
withholding
the
Seals
,
and
therefore
I
require
you
baptize
me
,
as
Christ
hath
commanded
you
:
I
have
right
even
external
to
receive
Baptism
,
and
I
sin
not
in
receiving
it
.
Graceless
men
have
the
command
of
God
to
challenge
the
Seals
;
Magus
Magus
,
Iudas
,
eat
and
drink
at
the
Lords
Supper
,
challenge
,
claim
and
receive
Baptism
;
All
Israel
eat
the
Passover
,
be
ye
real
believers
or
hypocrites
,
be
ye
self-triers
,
and
prepared
or
not
,
be
ye
clean
or
unclean
:
Magus
,
receive
the
Seals
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
so
thou
believe
,
and
examine
thy self
;
if
not
,
thou
hast
no
right
to
the
seals
,
but
eatest
and
drinkest
thine
own
damnation
:
They
have
right
from
the
command
of
God
,
which
is
the
b●…
right
:
Bring
no
more
vain
oblations
Friend
,
how
camest
thou
in
hither
,
not
having
a
wedding
garment
?
He
that
eateth
and
drinketh
unworthily
,
had
right
to
the
seals
eateth
and
drinketh
damnation
to
himself
,
Iob
and
his
godly
friends
were
invisible
Members
,
but
being
strangers
they
are
forbidden
to
eat
the
Passover
:
the
seals
belong
not
to
invisible
Members
.
saving
priviledges
lived
even
before
the
Law
,
and
before
Iob
1.
c.
42.
Iob
I
know
that
my
Redeemer
liveth
.
H.
〈◊〉
.
41.
If
the
invisible
Church
be
the
first
subject
of
the
seals
,
the
invisible
Church
must
have
the
seals
firstly
,
and
the
visible
Church
secondarily
;
as
heat
is
first
in
the
element
of
fire
,
and
secondarily
in
things
hot
by
participation
,
as
iron
.
The
Olive
tree
is
the
prime
subject
of
the
fatness
that
issues
from
it
,
and
appertains
to
it
,
and
of
all
the
Ordinances
.
But
the
visible
Church
,
is
the
Olive
,
the
seals
and
other
priviledges
are
part
of
the
fatness
which
pertains
thereunto
:
Therefore
the
visible
Church
is
the
prime
subject
of
them
.
That
the
Olive
is
the
visible
Church
,
see
Magus
,
Iudas
,
&c.
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Pareus
Pet.
Martyr
juyce
and
sap
of
saving
grace
,
Pet.
Martyr
,
They
that
are
far
off
are
made
nigh
,
were
engrafted
in
the
Head
and
Body
,
H.
Let
Mr.
remember
he
said
,
lib.
2.
pag.
260.
None
are
to
be
cast
out
for
non-regeneration
known
to
be
such
.
But
if
ye
give
them
the
seals
(
saith
Mr.
the
Church
shall
give
the
seals
to
such
whom
she
knows
have
no
right
to
them
.
non
causa
pro
causa
H.
Mr.
puts
the
the
essential
reason
of
Offices
and
Officers
in
another
subject
,
besides
the
visible
Church
,
in
the
invisible
Catholick
Church
,
convertibly
,
or
reciprocally
and
universally
.
Whatsoever
hath
these
priviledges
,
to
wit
,
Offices
,
Officers
,
Seals
,
right
to
the
Seals
,
&c.
is
the
invisible
Catholick
Church
.
And
onely
the
invisible
Catholick
Church
not
the
visible
)
hath
all
these
priviledges
.
If
Mr.
rid
his
hands
,
&c.
it
s
good
.
saving
priviledges
of
special
note
Due
right
The
single
Congregatinn
of
such
as
&c.
is
the
first
and
reciprocal
,
and
proper
subject
of
the
anointing
,
of
justification
,
and
perseverance
.
All
that
have
the
anointing
,
are
justified
,
persevere
,
are
onely
the
single
independent
Congregation
of
such
as
R.
must
shew
some
other
essential
causes
of
Offices
and
Officers
besides
the
invisible
Church
:
H.
We
have
done
with
the
material
cause
:
Now
we
come
to
the
formal
cause
of
the
visible
Church
.
The
faithful
,
whether
they
be
seemingly
or
sincerely
such
,
scattered
up
and
down
the
earth
,
are
like
stones
in
the
streets
,
or
timber
in
the
field
,
they
may
have
a
communion
by
faith
,
by
which
they
are
an
invisible
Body
Mystical
,
but
until
they
meet
together
in
one
place
,
and
have
right
to
all
the
Ordinances
there
,
and
be
confederate
by
a
Church-Covenant
,
which
gives
the
formality
to
these
Churches
,
they
are
not
visible
Church
members
.
can
meet
together
in
one
place
with
their
own
Church
,
H.
This
confederating
implieth
two
The
act
of
mutual
engaging
,
which
passeth
away
,
arising
from
the
act
of
obligation
,
the
state
of
membership
.
The
nature
of
incorporating
members
to
mutual
duties
will
constrain
to
yield
to
this
.
Cor.
12.
12
,
13.
We
are
baptized
all
,
Iews
and
Gentiles
,
by
one
Spirit
into
one
Body
,
The
judgement
must
be
of
persons
free
for
they
may
joyn
,
or
not
joyn
to
this
Congregation
,
to
receive
them
or
not
receive
them
.
2.
It
gives
power
to
each
over
another
,
to
watch
over
one
another
.
Elicite
acts
Imperate
acts
Pro.
1.
●0
.
Prov.
9.
1
,
2
,
3.
Matth.
22.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Luk.
Zach.
14.
17.
And
it
shall
be
that
who
so
will
not
come
up
of
all
the
families
of
the
earth
unto
to
worship
the
King
,
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
even
upon
them
there
shall
be
no
rain
.
it
figures
the
Elects
gathering
together
into
a
particular
Church
,
to
which
every
one
must
reduce
himself
to
partake
of
the
communion
of
Saints
.
Calvin
,
Iunius
,
Piscator
,
Danaeus
,
Lord
,
thou
commandest
us
to
get
us
to
the
shepherds
tents
,
And
to
come
into
Wisdoms
house
;
but
we
have
freedom
to
enter
Members
to
this
or
this
,
or
all
the
Churches
on
earth
.
And
it
is
in
all
the
Churches
on
earths
power
to
receive
us
,
or
not
Col.
3.
16.
1
Thess.
5.
5
,
11
,
14.
1
Cor.
12.
26
,
27.
Heb.
10.
24
,
25.
&
3.
13.
Rom.
H.
There
is
good
cause
why
visible
Saints
who
are
thus
to
engage
to
watch
over
one
another
,
should
be
acquainted
with
each
others
fitness
,
&c.
and
because
the
work
is
weighty
,
it
would
be
done
with
fasting
and
praying
,
which
is
not
requisite
,
when
one
single
Member
is
admitted
.
Iohn
Baptist
H.
An
implicite
covenanting
may
be
sufficient
:
as
suppose
a
Congregation
consist
of
the
children
of
Parents
expresly
confederate
,
but
vocal
and
express
confederation
comes
nearest
to
the
Rule
.
Mr.
his
bitter
clamours
,
that
we
make
all
other
Churches
save
our
own
,
no
Church
,
will
be
past
.
N.
E.
H.
Cohabitation
,
which
is
necessary
for
our
Churches
,
is
such
as
is
fit
for
the
end
,
for
the
dispensing
of
Ordinances
and
C●nsures
where
they
may
conveniently
meet
,
it
suffers
some
exceptions
.
The
Church
may
send
out
some
to
begi●…●…antations
where
they
want
able
guides
,
until
they
attain
to
a
Church-state
.
States
may
be
compelled
to
send
men
to
Sea
for
traffique
and
for
war
,
and
yet
no
prejudice
is
done
to
the
Rule
of
Christ
,
they
are
said
to
cohabit
where
the
place
of
their
abode
is
in
the
issue
.
Solomons
Merchants
were
Gilgal
,
Hos.
4.
15.
&
9.
14.
&
12.
11.
Amos
Matth.
18.
15
If
thy
brother
trespass
,
if
he
hear
thee
,
thou
hast
gained
thy
brother
Go
tell
him
labour
to
gain
;
Thou
hast
gained
thy
brother
.
hear
the
Church
:
He
will
not
hear
the
Church
.
Let
him
be
to
thee
as
a
heathen
.
sinnes
●ay
be
bound
in
Heaven
,
If
he
sin
against
Peter
seventy
times
seven
times
,
Hib.
2.
12.
Psal.
he
savours
as
if
he
had
been
with
Iesus
,
Here
is
water
Heb.
11.
37
,
38.
1
Cor.
H.
Every
spiritual
and
Ecclesiastical
incorporation
receives
its
being
from
a
spiritual
Combination
.
So
Cities
and
Towns
have
their
Charter
granted
them
from
King
and
State
,
to
meet
for
such
ends
;
it
is
the
Sement
that
sodders
all
.
2.
Polished
hewen
stones
give
not
being
to
a
house
,
except
they
be
conjoined
,
&c.
But
every
particular
Church
is
a
City
,
A
house
The
Body
of
Christ
And
all
these
are
particular
visible
Churches
where
Pastors
and
Teachers
are
set
,
and
Members
k●it
together
.
R.
Lib.
2.
pag.
302.
A
Church
in
an
Island
is
a
little
City
,
a
little
Kingdom
of
Iesus
Christ
.
The
reasons
of
the
Covenant
like
scattered
stones
,
union
makes
the
form
Rev.
11.
15.
Isa.
2.
2.
Egypt
Phoebe
,
Iustus
,
Epaphroditus
,
Rom.
15.
1.
Col.
4.
10.
Eph.
N.
E.
Ch.
6.
Sect.
1.
Pag.
103.
The
texts
that
cal
the
Church
a
City
,
are
nothing
for
the
Congregational
engagement
;
The
Apostle
noteth
,
Eph.
4.
the
Catholike
Elect
Church
:
as
also
Heb.
12.
The
way
of
the
Churches
of
sect.
1.
pag.
53.
Ibid.
ch.
4.
sect.
6.
pag.
82.
Mr.
Survey
par.
1.
c.
2.
pag.
Luk.
10.
English
Annotations
The
Universal
Church
but
of
all
the
Churches
of
the
Saints
,
N.
E.
Heb.
12.
22
,
23.
But
you
are
come
to
Mount
Ziou
,
v.
23.
To
the
general
Assembly
and
Church
of
the
first-born
,
which
are
written
in
heaven
the
City
of
the
living
God
,
the
heavenly
Ierusalem
,
the
general
Assembly
of
the
first-born
,
whose
names
are
written
in
heaven
.
Galvin
,
Piscator
,
Marlor●●
Diedati
,
Pare●s
Cajetanus
,
Esthius
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Cr●●iger
Until
we
all
meet
in
the
unity
of
faith
that
all
men
shall
believe
in
Christ
,
but
he
speaketh
by
a
Syn●cdoche
of
the
pr●destinate
only
v.
12
,
13.
pag.
Piscator
,
Bullinger
,
Sarcerius
,
Marloratus
,
Rollocus
,
Diodati
,
Cor.
4.
21.
2
Cor.
Eph.
1.
22
,
23.
Eph.
4.
16.
Eph.
5.
23.
Col.
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Martyr
,
N●●
parvae
consolatio
hac
;
it
is
no
small
comfort
,
that
the
Church
is
called
Christs
,
because
it
is
his
body
:
Christ
,
assumed
the
nature
common
to
all
.
2.
All
the
members
of
the
body
being
many
are
one
body
,
so
also
is
Christ
:
been
all
made
to
drink
into
one
spirit
,
aims
at
life
eternal
,
and
hath
all
th●se
common
,
God
,
Christ
,
the
Holy
Ghost
,
the
word
of
God
,
Grace
,
They
who
have
mutual
power
each
over
other
to
command
and
constrain
in
cases
whereas
they
were
free
before
,
must
by
mutual
engagement
be
made
partakers
of
that
power
.
But
such
are
the
Church
of
believers
.
The
second
part
of
the
Assumption
is
clear
by
where
a
legal
order
is
set
,
by
which
brethren
only
of
the
same
Church
ought
to
exercise
power
one
over
another
,
not
over
infidels
,
nor
yet
with
other
Christians
;
for
I
rebuke
a
Christian
of
another
Church
,
I
cannot
call
the
Church
;
he
departs
the
place
and
refuses
to
come
;
but
I
may
in
a
legal
way
convince
and
bind
for
he
is
a
brother
R.
saith
,
if
the
classis
will
not
censure
him
,
the
congregation
may
reject
him
.
That
each
of
the
congregation
or
counsel
hath
power
over
the
Apostle
Peter
,
as
a
brother
to
censure
him
Ergo
They
must
by
mutual
engagement
be
made
partakers
of
this
power
.
You
onely
are
my
Church
brethren
,
It
is
false
to
say
,
I
have
Church-power
to
the
Seals
here
onely
.
I
am
made
,
by
this
engagement
,
a
Member
of
Christ
visible
,
whereas
I
was
not
so
before
.
It
is
false
,
that
when
I
remove
to
another
Church
from
this
,
that
I
los●
all
Church-right
to
seals
,
all
Church-power
to
gain
brethren
to
Christ
there
.
If
thy
brother
trespass
,
&c.
rebuke
one
of
another
congregation
,
he
will
not
hear
you
;
tell
the
other
Church
,
he
departs
the
place
.
a
brother
of
the
same
Church
refuse
to
hear
also
,
and
depart
the
place
?
That
one
Congregation
hath
no
power
of
Iurisdiction
over
another
,
Voluntary
combination
makes
a
man
a
Member
of
a
Presbyterian
Church
,
as
Mr.
Lib.
2.
pag.
320.
th●n
must
voluntary
combining
make
one
a
Member
of
a
Congregation
.
Of
the
formal
cause
of
a
visible
Church
H.
An
implicite
Covenant
is
,
when
professors
in
practise
do
that
whereby
they
make
themselves
to
walk
in
such
a
society
without
any
verbal
profession
N.
E.
That
society
of
men
who
may
enjoy
such
priviledges
spiritual
into
which
none
are
admitted
without
the
approbation
of
the
whole
,
that
society
must
be
in
a
special
combination
;
for
such
an
act
argueth
a
combined
power
,
which
the
whole
hath
,
and
not
any
Member
alone
;
and
that
they
cannot
have
but
by
their
agreement
.
But
the
Congregation
is
such
.
They
who
have
power
to
choose
,
have
power
to
reject
their
Officers
,
who
offer
themselves
to
be
Members
.
Ergo
,
the
Members
of
the
Congregation
are
combined
.
Christian
affection
makes
not
the
Church
;
for
it
is
in
such
as
never
saw
other
.
Prov.
11.
15.
Isa.
2.
1
,
2.
&
19.
25.
Psa.
22.
27
,
&c.
H.
)
and
meeting
in
one
place
,
makes
not
a
Church
;
for
Turks
may
meet
to
hear
the
Word
,
1
Cor.
covenanting
must
be
the
formal
of
a
Church
.
H.
If
there
be
a
Church
,
and
so
Members
before
Baptism
,
then
Baptism
cannot
give
formality
;
for
is
causal
,
and
before
But
the
Church
now
considered
as
is
before
Baptism
.
For
Ministers
are
before
Baptism
,
else
Baptism
may
be
administred
lawfully
before
by
such
as
are
not
Rulers
nor
Pastors
,
which
is
denied
by
Orthodox
Divines
,
and
none
can
give
a
call
to
Ministers
,
but
onely
a
Church
of
believers
.
By
Baptism
we
are
received
solemnly
into
the
visible
Church
;
and
Baptism
is
a
seal
of
our
entry
into
Christs
visible
Body
,
as
swearing
to
the
colours
entreth
a
Souldier
a
member
to
the
Army
we
teach
not
that
Baptism
constituteth
the
Church
visible
simply
as
the
Church
,
it
s
a
seal
of
a
visible
profession
.
Gen.
17.
7.
Acts
simple
being
of
a
Member
actual
solemn
communion
or
visible
profession
:
In
unum
corpus
(
●o
)
baptizati
sumus
,
1
Cor.
Calvin
,
Bucan
,
Tilen
Leyden
,
Beza
,
Ursine
,
Tr●l●atius
,
Pet.
Martyr
,
Iunius
,
Pareus
,
Waleus
:
Cor.
12.
13.
For
by
one
spirit
we
are
baptized
into
one
body
,
&c.
Iohn
Baptist
H.
If
Baptism
cannot
be
before
a
Ministerial
Church
,
nor
a
Ministerial
Church
before
a
Congregational
Church
,
which
onely
can
call
them
to
be
Ministers
;
then
such
a
Church
is
much
more
before
Baptism
.
For
before
the
coming
of
some
godly
zealous
Christian
and
Scholar
into
a
countrey
where
there
are
a
company
of
Pagans
converted
,
they
may
joyn
in
Church-fellowship
,
and
call
this
man
lawfully
according
to
God
,
to
be
their
Minister
,
therefore
there
is
a
Church
before
a
Minister
,
and
so
before
Baptism
.
May
not
converted
Pagans
,
which
onely
can
call
Ministers
,
call
this
Christian
Scholar
to
be
their
Minister
according
to
God
?
Macedonia
,
Act.
Tit.
1.
5.
1
Tim.
4.
14.
&
5.
22.
Paul
Act.
13.
Ionah
Niniveh
,
Ananias
H.
If
Baptism
give
the
form
to
visible
Membership
,
then
while
that
remaineth
valid
,
as
it
doth
in
excommunicated
persons
,
and
when
the
Church
is
dissolved
,
visible
Membership
must
remain
;
for
where
the
form
is
,
the
the
thing
having
such
a
form
must
be
also
:
for
,
Relata
se
mutuò
ponunt
&
t●llunt
.
Cor.
7.
13
,
14.
Rom.
H.
Baptism
is
but
a
separable
accident
to
the
covenant
,
its
efficacy
may
be
hindered
by
the
unworthy
receiver
,
and
yet
it
remains
in
its
own
nature
to
the
excommunicate
and
dissolved
member
,
for
the
form
can
never
be
removed
from
the
thing
formed
.
If
to
be
the
eldest
son
be
the
formal
cause
of
possession
,
it
could
never
have
been
taken
away
.
But
to
be
a
well-deserving
heir
,
is
that
wh●ch
gives
formality
of
possession
.
separable
accident
of
the
covenant
efficacy
may
be
hindered
by
unbelief
:
in
fieri
well
deserving
in
an
heir
gives
formality
to
possession
.
is
the
formal
cause
of
possession
,
Of
the
Church
of
Arg.
pag.
H.
It
shall
follow
that
the
Church
of
is
a
true
Church
,
for
all
the
members
of
that
Church
have
true
baptism
,
which
is
the
formal
cause
of
a
true
Church
:
but
that
is
false
,
that
that
Church
is
a
true
Church
.
Metaphysick
entity
Iunius
,
Whitaker
,
Calvin
H.
The
seal
of
our
incorporation
,
which
is
latter
and
posterior
to
the
incorporation
cannot
be
the
form
of
it
;
for
the
Sacrament
is
not
appointed
to
make
a
thing
that
was
not
,
but
to
confirm
that
was
;
or
it
doth
not
give
,
but
confirm
grace
.
Rom.
11.
16.
1
Cor.
H.
The
Church
was
visible
,
when
there
was
no
seal
,
neither
Circumcision
nor
Baptism
;
therefore
these
do
not
constitute
it
,
nor
any
member
thereof
,
Gen.
17.
7.
Rom.
H.
pag.
(
do
this
,
and
profess
so
and
so
,
Deut.
7.
7.
Deut.
10.
14
,
15.
Psal.
147.
10
,
29.
Acts
16.
6
,
9
,
10.
Acts
Ps.
50.
16
,
17
,
18.
Isa.
1.
12
,
13.
Matth
,
22.
12.
Matth.
graceless
men
,
as
Ishmael
and
Esau
,
have
the
best
Right
that
can
be
to
Ordinances
,
to
wit
,
the
command
of
God
.
H.
Profession
most
frequently
is
a
publick
acknowledgement
to
the
truth
delivered
in
the
Word
,
and
our
resolution
to
persist
in
the
maintenance
thereof
,
so
it
is
used
by
distinction
from
practise
;
for
an
excommunicate
person
may
so
profess
,
yet
it
gives
no
formality
to
Membersh●p
.
2.
Profession
is
larger
,
and
includes
a
suitable-carriage
void
of
scandalous
courses
.
3.
As
it
must
not
be
too
narrow
,
so
it
must
not
be
too
b●●ad
;
though
one
hold
some
errours
out
of
infirmity
,
as
Iustification
by
passive
obed●ence
onely
—
This
hinders
not
,
but
he
may
profess
the
faith
savingly
.
The
fi●st
is
most
frequent
and
includes
a
resolution
to
maintain
:
is
yet
larger
,
and
includes
a
suitable
carriage
of
life
.
Profession
with
some
errors
They
profess
they
know
God
,
but
in
works
they
deny
What
doth
it
profit
,
if
a
man
say
,
he
hath
faith
,
&
c
?
Tim.
6.
13.
&
2.
10.
Heb.
3.
1.
&
4.
14.
&
10
23.
Matth.
16.
17.
&
The
pinch
of
the
question
is
,
Whether
such
as
walk
in
a
way
of
profaneness
,
though
otherwise
professing
and
practising
the
things
of
the
Gospel
,
have
allowance
from
Christ
,
or
may
be
counted
fit
matter
,
according
to
the
terms
of
the
Gospel
.
one
walking
in
a
way
of
profaneness
,
professing
and
practising
the
things
of
the
Gospel
allowance
from
Christ
by
his
command
,
accounted
fit
matter
in
se
&
in●●insece
Allowance
from
Christ
walk
in
a
way
of
profaneness
,
H.
Profession
conceived
according
to
the
compass
of
the
●●rm●n
explication
(
adde
a
causal
power
with
Baptism
too
)
doth
make
a
member
of
the
visible
Church
,
and
a
member
of
all
Congregations
in
all
the
earth
;
the
expressions
of
Mr.
load
me
thus
to
c●nceive
his
meaning
.
H.
Profession
lawful
of
the
whole
truth
hindereth
Mem
bership
;
as
suppose
one
believe
mistakingly
,
all
the
Churches
on
earth
are
ill
gathered
,
he
dare
not
be
baptized
and
made
a
Church-member
:
If
therefore
profession
hindereth
Membership
,
as
this
doth
,
then
is
cannot
constitute
Membership
.
that
which
opposes
and
hinders
baptizing
,
and
so
kinders
the
formality
of
membership
,
that
doth
not
help
forward
membership
.
H.
ibid.
Arg.
2.
pag.
H.
That
which
giveth
Membership
to
a
party
who
had
it
not
before
,
that
can
restore
Membership
when
he
hath
lost
it
.
But
this
cannot
restore
Membership
.
Now
if
Profession
and
Bap●ism
were
sufficient
to
do
the
deed
,
Baptism
remaining
the
same
as
before
his
Excommunication
,
and
now
his
profession
being
renewed
,
there
is
the
whole
formality
of
Membership
,
which
is
false
.
except
in
the
matter
of
Uriah
.
H.
That
which
gives
actual
existence
to
a
Member
,
must
give
interest
to
the
whole
actually
existing
,
and
therefore
to
some
particular
Congregation
,
for
onely
Individuals
exist
;
and
since
such
an
individual
person
is
a
Member
,
he
must
have
reference
to
the
whole
that
doth
actually
exist
:
and
this
the
general
nature
doth
in
the
particular
Congregations
onely
.
Individuals
onely
exist
firstly
Ergo
,
Iohn
H.
That
which
equally
belongs
to
all
,
that
can
make
no
particular
appropriation
to
any
out
rather
than
to
another
:
if
a
woman
love
all
Christian
men
with
Christian
affection
,
she
is
not
therefore
a
wife
to
this
or
that
man
,
but
this
profession
is
equal
and
indifferent
,
as
well
to
one
,
and
to
all
,
as
to
another
.
H.
To
be
a
member
of
the
Cathol●ck
Church
firstly
to
a
whole
,
which
a
man
neither
did
,
nor
can
see
nor
do
any
homage
to
,
nor
receive
any
influence
or
direction
from
for
Government
,
is
a
sublimated
imagination
.
Calvin
,
Melancthon
,
Luther
,
Whitaker
,
sublimated
imagination
influence
of
Government
could
not
see
nor
do
any
homage
to
them
,
nor
receive
any
direction
H.
If
a
man
that
is
a
Member
of
one
Congregation
,
●e
also
a
Member
of
all
Congregations
on
earth
;
then
he
can
perform
the
duties
of
a
Member
to
all
:
but
that
is
impossible
.
Isa.
62.
6.
Psal.
122.
6.
Eph.
6.
18.
&
3.
14.
Rom.
12.
18.
1
Cor.
Iam.
〈◊〉
.
If
a
brother
or
a
sister
be
naked
,
Cor.
9.
1
,
2
,
3.
Gal.
What
liberty
and
power
a
man
hath
in
one
particular
congregation
as
a
member
,
he
hath
the
same
in
all
,
because
he
is
a
member
every
where
:
Then
he
hath
power
in
choosing
the
Officers
,
and
in
maintaining
them
;
and
these
Officers
must
be
sought
in
casting
him
out
.
liberty
and
power
liberty
and
power
〈◊〉
habitu
〈◊〉
prim●
Gal.
6.
6.
1
Cor.
9.
1
Tim.
be
cast
out
of
one
congregation
,
unless
the
Officers
of
all
others
did
cast
him
out
:
require
the
convening
of
the
whole
integral
Catholick
Church
to
judge
his
cause
:
H.
If
he
that
is
the
member
of
one
Congregation
be
a
member
of
all
,
I
cannot
see
but
of
necessity
it
must
follow
,
that
one
particular
Congregation
must
be
another
,
must
be
must
be
for
where
there
be
the
same
individual
members
,
there
be
the
same
whole
integral
body
;
and
the
ground
is
undeniable
from
received
Rules
:
Therefore
the
same
members
carry
the
same
essence
to
the
whole
.
I
assume
,
there
be
the
same
individual
members
of
all
the
particular
Congregations
:
For
if
one
particular
professor
be
a
member
of
every
particular
Congregation
,
then
all
particular
professors
must
be
so
;
and
so
all
of
them
members
of
one
particular
Congregation
,
and
so
of
every
one
.
Hence
there
being
the
same
members
of
every
particular
Congregation
,
every
particular
Congregation
is
the
same
:
and
thence
it
will
follow
,
that
to
be
Hence
when
is
destroyed
,
yet
Wind-mills
.
Where
there
be
the
same
individual
members
,
there
must
be
the
same
individual
whole
or
Where
there
be
the
same
individual
members
,
thereof
necessity
must
be
the
same
whole
integral
:
I
assume
But
there
be
the
same
individual
members
of
all
the
particular
Congregations
.
Iohn
,
Richard
,
Thomas
There
are
the
same
members
of
every
particular
Congregation
therefore
every
Congregation
is
the
same
,
and
must
be
These
Congregations
must
be
the
same
,
and
the
one
must
be
affirmed
of
the
other
,
which
have
the
same
individual
persons
to
be
common
members
to
both
.
Erg●
,
York
Ephesus
is
said
to
be
Smyrna
.
H.
Mr.
yieldeth
,
that
one
Church
hath
not
power
over
another
;
but
if
one
,
who
is
a
member
of
one
Congregation
,
be
a
member
of
all
,
then
the
members
of
this
.
Province
may
send
messengers
to
the
Synod
of
another
Province
.
H.
It
is
folly
to
seek
differences
R.
)
between
Congregations
,
from
a
Chu●ch
covenant
,
which
is
common
to
all
Congregations
.
It
is
true
H
)
particular
Congregations
,
and
Church
covenants
differ
not
in
essence
and
nature
;
but
there
is
a
real
difference
from
this
Church
in
another
Church
,
in
their
specificating
,
and
individual
formality
.
The
rule
of
old
was
,
Eph.
4.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
1
Cor.
10.
17.
1
Cor.
Matth.
18.
15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
Ioh.
20.
21
,
22.
1
Cor.
Isa.
54.
1
,
2.
Isa.
49.
20
,
21.
Cant.
specificating
formality
Genus
cum
forma
constituit
speciem
particular
combination
gives
distinct
being
to
the
Classis
H.
How
comes
it
this
Church
hath
power
over
this
person
,
which
another
Church
hath
not
,
but
from
some
speciall
engagement
?
The
peculiar
and
individual
formalities
of
engagements
difference
all
voluntary
covenants
;
should
a
man
say
,
I
am
a
Master
of
servants
,
therefore
thou
art
my
servant
:
servant-covenant
is
common
to
all
,
there
is
only
a
difference
in
number
and
some
accidents
:
a
people
might
say
to
a
Pastor
of
another
Congregation
,
The
covenant
between
Pastor
and
People
is
common
to
all
,
and
makes
no
difference
,
but
in
number
and
accidents
;
therefore
thou
art
our
Pastor
:
that
a
man
should
be
a
general
husband
to
all
women
,
and
a
woman
a
general
wife
to
all
men
,
because
marriage-covenant
is
common
,
seems
folly
;
we
are
content
to
bear
the
charge
of
folly
.
if
all
Covenants
of
Master
and
servant
,
of
husband
and
wife
,
agree
in
essence
and
nature
,
and
differ
in
number
and
accidents
only
,
then
may
a
Master
claim
all
men
on
earth
to
be
his
servants
,
and
then
may
a
husband
claim
all
women
on
earth
to
be
his
married
w●ves
.
thou
art
our
fixed
,
proper
Pastor
,
obliged
to
reside
with
us
,
and
to
imploy
thy
labours
ordinarily
upon
us
only
,
H.
Relation
as
such
is
not
a
foundation
of
a
Covenant
,
when
Twins
are
born
,
or
Brethren
and
Sisters
near
to
other
in
time
.
The
duties
issuing
there
from
have
their
rise
and
power
from
the
Impression
of
the
Rule
of
nature
,
such
relations
may
be
multiplied
without
a
covenant
.
Eph.
2.
19
,
20
,
21.
Eph.
4.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
1
Cor.
10.
17.
1
Cor.
12.
12
,
13.
Heb.
H.
The
covenant
once
made
by
mutual
agreement
of
parents
,
may
be
communicated
to
the
seed
,
without
their
consent
,
A
Minister
is
a
Minister
to
children
born
of
parents
,
who
have
elected
him
to
be
their
Minister
,
and
they
are
within
the
covenant
,
by
vertue
of
that
covenant
which
their
parents
made
.
Gen.
17.
7.
Act.
Deut.
29.
Gen.
H.
Among
such
who
by
no
impression
of
nature
,
no
providence
,
or
appointment
of
God
,
or
reason
,
have
power
each
one
over
another
,
there
is
a
necessity
of
a
free
engagement
by
consent
,
as
between
Prince
and
people
,
husband
and
wife
,
master
and
servant
,
and
the
covenant
being
once
made
,
there
needs
no
new
covenant
to
the
exercise
of
the
duties
belonging
to
that
relation
.
Lord
,
I
was
not
obliged
to
any
Church-watching
over
my
brother
,
but
my
Congregational
brother
by
The
covenant
of
grace
may
be
taken
in
the
narrowest
acception
(
believe
and
live
)
so
it
is
inward
and
invisible
between
the
soul
and
God
.
But
if
you
take
it
in
the
breadth
,
as
it
includes
whatever
is
warranted
by
the
Gospel
,
so
it
is
visible
and
includeth
the
Church-covenant
,
and
its
ordinance
of
the
Gospel
,
but
not
properly
the
covenant
of
the
Gospel
if
the
Churches
be
dissolved
through
persecution
,
they
are
not
obliged
to
the
duties
of
confederacy
.
Ioh.
3.
16
,
18.
Ioh.
5.
24
,
40.
Ioh.
11.
26
,
27.
Rom.
Mat.
11.
If
thy
brother
trespass
against
thee
,
Rev
11.
15.
Rev.
2.
1
,
2
,
3.
Ps.
22.
27
,
28.
Ps.
72.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Ps.
2
8
,
9.
Isa.
Cor.
10.
17.
1
Cor
H.
That
a
Minister
swear
an
oath
of
fidelity
to
the
flock
;
a
Father
,
a
Master
to
discharge
duties
to
Children
and
Servants
is
lawful
,
but
to
tye
the
essence
of
a
Minister
,
Father
,
Master
to
this
oath
,
so
that
he
is
no
Minister
before
he
thus
swear
,
is
to
lay
b●nds
where
Christ
hath
laid
none
,
and
will-worship
.
The
instance
of
a
Father
,
because
it
results
upon
a
rule
of
nature
,
without
any
free
consent
required
,
is
not
to
the
purpose
;
the
other
two
cuts
the
throat
of
Mr.
cause
;
can
any
charge
another
to
be
his
servant
without
mutual
engagement
?
that
which
makes
a
man
a
Pastor
to
this
people
,
is
the
free
choice
of
the
people
;
we
do
not
make
the
swearing
to
do
our
duty
,
to
be
our
covenant
;
a
witness
ties
himself
by
oath
to
tell
the
truth
in
a
Court
,
here
is
no
covenant
between
man
and
man
at
all
.
Those
are
to
be
distinguished
.
Act.
6.
6.
1
Tim.
5.
22.
2
Tim.
A.
B.
H.
Neither
the
incestuous
Corinthian
R.
)
nor
these
nor
any
planted
Churches
of
Acts
19.
of
give
any
hint
of
a
Church-covenant
.
Ans.
The
Churches
forgiving
and
confirming
of
their
love
to
the
incestuous
Corinthian
,
was
a
receiving
of
him
of
new
to
covenant
;
had
his
profession
at
large
made
him
a
member
,
he
had
been
a
member
whether
the
Church
received
him
or
not
;
or
had
baptism
made
him
a
member
,
that
remaining
,
he
should
have
been
a
member
;
a
disfranchised
man
is
so
received
by
Covenant
anew
to
City-priviledges
.
H.
There
is
no
word
of
Church-covenant
in
these
places
,
it
follows
not
it
is
not
in
the
word
.
Heb.
7.
14.
Moses
Iudah
:
Ergo
H.
The
solemnity
of
fasting
and
praying
is
onely
required
at
the
first
founding
of
a
Church
,
where
there
is
onely
an
addition
of
members
,
the
stroke
on
the
Spirit
by
the
Ministery
of
the
Apostles
was
so
extraordinary
,
that
they
needed
no
miraculous
discerning
.
H.
The●r
stedfast
continuing
was
after
they
were
added
:
R.
)
that
could
not
make
them
members
.
Nor
lies
the
Argument
there
from
the
effect
to
the
cause
;
they
continued
they
took
themselves
engaged
to
continue
.
H.
Where
there
is
a
solemn
baptizing
into
a
Church
,
the
person
is
made
a
Disciple
of
Christ
,
So
to
be
a
Disciple
,
is
to
be
ingraffed
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
to
be
made
a
fellow-heir
of
the
same
body
,
that
is
,
of
the
visible
Church
,
though
many
believed
in
him
,
yet
they
would
not
confess
him
,
or
be
his
disciples
.
being
a
disciple
solemn
baptizing
fellow-heir
,
and
of
the
same
body
of
Iews
and
Gentiles
,
partakers
of
the
promise
of
Christ
by
the
Gospel
,
and
fellow-citizens
with
the
Saints
,
and
of
the
houshold
of
God
,
built
upon
the
foundation
,
Iudas
partakers
of
the
promise
of
Christ
by
the
Gospel
,
and
fellow-heirs
of
the
same
body
?
Iews
and
Gentiles
H.
The
people
are
said
to
magnifie
the
Apostles
,
that
is
,
to
approve
their
doctrine
,
and
the
goodness
thereof
,
yet
there
was
more
required
to
this
Church-work
,
and
to
b●come
a
disciple
;
and
therefore
it
s
added
,
And
the
believers
were
added
,
they
confessed
th●ir
sins
,
and
became
disciples
and
followers
of
that
Doctrine
,
and
so
covenanted
for
their
children
:
Else
we
cannot
reason
against
the
Anabaptists
,
If
the
converted
father
was
baptized
,
therefore
the
children
.
The
place
thus
expounded
is
not
taken
out
of
our
hand
.
Believers
were
the
more
added
to
the
Lord
magnifying
of
Apostles
approved
their
doctrine
Calv.
Gualth
Oecumenius
,
They
praised
that
Gospel
pow●r
;
Chrysostom
,
They
do
not
mock
,
nor
threaten
,
medii
homines
,
not
wicked
despiser●
.
they
were
added
they
confessed
their
sins
,
and
became
disciples
and
followers
of
that
doctrine
.
being
added
to
the
Lord
are
never
added
to
the
Lord
.
They
were
added
They
became
disciples
,
—
and
so
engaged
themselves
,
and
covenanted
also
for
their
children
being
added
to
the
Church
,
and
to
the
Lord
,
Calvin
,
Pet.
Martyr
,
Beza
,
Ursin
,
Pareus
,
be
put
into
a
blank
,
or
to
a
falshood
his
presence
to
those
that
are
convined
in
his
Name
.
who
meet
in
his
Name
But
so
no
questions
shall
be
determined
in
Church
meetings
,
for
two
may
say
they
onely
meet
in
Christs
Name
.
What
ye
binde
on
earth
,
&c.
Matth.
16.
Christ
non
de
obliquis
to
all
One
of
you
twelve
hath
a
Devil
,
one
of
you
shall
betray
the
Son
of
Man
in
Mat.
What
ye
shall
bind
proceeding
in
knowledge
,
uprightness
,
and
wisedom
.
English
Divines
,
Whatsoever
ye
shall
bind
by
convincing
men
of
sin
against
God
,
or
of
wrong
done
to
you
.
The
sentence
of
Absolution
to
the
penitent
is
concional
,
and
so
conditional
,
to
the
Church
right
proceeding
is
absolute
and
juridical
.
There
is
not
the
like
measure
of
visible
Saintship
required
of
one
at
his
first
admission
and
at
his
readmission
after
excommunication
.
Be
it
unto
thee
according
to
thy
Faith
and
Repentance
(
If
thy
brother
who
offended
,
repent
,
forgive
him
)
Cor.
2.
7.
So
that
contrariwise
,
ye
ought
rather
to
forgive
him
.
Sodomite
,
Mat.
10.
15.
Mat.
11.
22.
Mat.
H.
If
Baptism
be
the
Seal
R.
)
of
our
entry
in
the
Church
,
then
is
not
this
covenant
the
formal
cause
of
Church-membership
.
If
Baptism
seal
our
membership
,
then
it
is
after
membership
,
and
so
not
the
formal
cause
of
it
.
H.
Though
children
do
not
covenant
personally
,
yet
they
are
included
virtually
in
their
parents
,
non
entis
nulla
sunt
accidentia
in
potentia
in
potentia
in
potentia
of
such
is
the
kingdom
of
God
,
of
such
is
the
kingdom
of
God
,
in
potentia
H.
This
covenant
is
either
the
covenant
of
grace
,
or
different
from
it
The
new
covenant
is
either
considered
according
to
the
benefit
of
saving
grace
given
in
it
,
and
so
this
is
not
the
covenant
.
Or
2.
according
to
the
means
of
grace
offered
,
and
so
the
Church-covenant
is
contained
within
the
covenant
of
grace
,
and
so
the
consequence
is
null
.
A
man
may
be
in
the
covenant
of
grace
,
who
is
not
a
Church-member
,
and
a
man
may
be
a
Church-member
,
who
is
not
within
the
covenant
of
grace
,
as
H.
)
in
the
covenant
of
Grace
,
that
are
not
Church-members
,
Acts
2.
39.
Gen.
17.
7.
Rev.
11.
15.
Isa.
is
not
the
covenant
of
grace
according
to
the
benefits
of
saving
grace
given
in
it
:
the
covenant
of
grace
according
to
the
benefit
of
saving
grace
given
it
,
Rom.
6.
3
,
4.
Col.
2.
11
,
12.
Gal.
3.
27.
1
Pet.
3.
21.
1
Cor.
Ps.
51.
12
,
13.
Luk.
22.
23.
1
Cor.
Isa.
2.
3.
Isa.
19.
23
,
24
,
25.
Zach.
8.
21
,
22.
Ier.
it
is
the
nature
H.
)
of
all
Corporations
,
that
one
cannot
be
a
Member
,
or
free
Citizen
,
without
the
consent
of
that
Corporation
.
Acts
5.
14.
Acts
Cor.
10.
17.
1
Cor.
Ioh.
3.
17
,
18.
3
Ioh.
5.
Iam
The
word
R.
)
teacheth
that
I
should
confess
Christ
,
walk
before
God
,
&c.
but
that
I
am
under
a
divine
law
to
swear
this
covenant
which
is
different
from
the
covenant
of
grace
,
in
relation
to
this
duty
,
is
no
divine
law
.
But
to
say
there
is
no
divine
law
to
necessitate
a
man
to
enter
into
another
covenant
for
marriage
,
beside
the
covenant
of
grace
is
strange
.
So
a
man
may
take
the
place
,
and
do
the
duties
of
a
husband
to
a
woman
,
and
tell
her
,
I
have
been
these
many
years
in
the
covenant
of
grace
,
and
there
is
no
necessity
to
make
a
mariagecovenant
beside
.
A
might
say
,
the
Gospel
teacheth
to
pay
tribute
to
Princes
,
and
the
Prince
to
exact
it
,
and
there
needs
no
other
covenant
between
Prince
and
people
.
Robinson
Iustific
Hooker
:
Epaphras
though
at
Rome
is
a
Minister
at
Coloss.
Answ.
Cor.
10
17.
1
Cor.
I
am
no
married
Husband
,
nor
Church-covenanting
Pastor
to
you
fourty
forraign
members
of
another
Congregation
,
but
yet
I
do
the
duty
of
your
own
sworn
,
and
only
Husband
and
Pastor
to
you
,
in
dispensing
to
you
this
Seal
of
the
Covenant
,
and
there
is
no
need
of
a
marriage
covenant
between
you
and
me
.
H.
That
of
Baptisme
is
removed
.
H.
The
Gospel
requires
me
to
seek
for
the
help
of
a
godly
Pastor
,
and
to
marry
,
and
not
to
burn
,
therefore
there
is
no
marriage
covenant
to
make
a
husband
,
and
such
a
man
a
Pastor
to
me
.
H.
Some
Paradoxes
fall
from
the
Pen
of
R.
a
Pastor
gifted
and
called
by
the
Church
,
is
a
member
of
the
visible
Church
before
he
be
their
Pastor
,
though
he
be
a
member
of
no
Congregation
.
That
a
Pastor
may
have
a
calling
from
the
Church
before
he
be
elected
by
a
Congregation
,
and
so
an
a
Pastor
of
all
people
,
and
yet
of
no
particular
people
.
But
if
all
the
Congregations
are
all
the
members
that
all
the
v●sible
Church
hath
,
then
he
that
is
not
a
member
of
a
particular
Congregation
,
is
no
member
of
a
visible
Church
,
for
that
which
comes
not
within
the
number
of
members
is
no
member
;
but
all
particular
Congregations
are
all
the
members
that
a
visible
Church
hath
.
Tim.
3.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
to
be
faithful
and
able
to
teach
others
,
Isa.
19.
16
,
17
,
25.
Rev.
11.
15.
Psal.
2.
8
,
9.
Psal.
Tim.
3.
22.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
1.
5
,
6
,
7.
Acts
Timothy
,
Titus
that
is
not
a
member
to
one
only
particular
Congregation
he
is
not
a
member
of
the
Catholick
visible
Church
Peter
,
Act.
Paul
,
Act.
from
a
cloud
by
day
,
and
the
shining
of
a
flaming
fire
by
night
,
Ps.
84.
1
,
2
,
3.
Ps
42.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Isa.
a
Church-way
through
●ion
in
which
the
fool
shall
not
erre
,
Ps.
27.
4.
Ps.
Eph.
3.
10.
1
Pet.
1.
12.
1
Cor.
Kings
28.
29
,
44.
Dan.
Ioh
4
21.
1
Tim.
2.
8.
Rev.
Ioh.
3.
16.
1
Ioh.
Eph.
5.
23
,
26
,
27.
Ioh.
10.
11.
&
Luke
19.
10.
&
2.
10.
1
Ioh.
2.
2.
1
Tim.
1.
15.
Rev.
1.
5
,
6.
Heb.
7.
25.
Ioh.
16.
7.
Isa.
I
have
no
need
of
thee
.
Yea
,
I
have
materially
need
of
thee
for
counsel
,
rebuke
.
Cor.
12.
26.
Peters
Paul
,
1
Cor.
That
all
particular
Churches
are
all
the
members
that
the
Church
visible
hath
.
H.
Mr.
plainly
affirms
,
That
when
one
enters
a
member
of
such
a
Congregation
under
the
Ministery
of
he
cometh
under
a
new
relative
state
,
by
an
implicit●
or
virtual
covenant
,
which
is
cross
to
that
which
was
affirmed
comes
under
a
new
relative
state
of
a
virtual
covenant
,
new
Covenant
make
the
adjoyner
a
member
of
the
visible
Church
,
where
as
he
was
no
visible
member
before
H.
A
Church
newly
erected
becomes
a
sister-Church
with
others
,
yet
she
needs
not
a
new
Covenant
(
saith
Mr.
to
accomplish
No
certain
,
our
Covenant
once
entred
,
all
the
relations
that
depend
thereupon
are
included
in
the
first
Covenant
.
A
woman
once
being
married
,
all
duties
to
the
husbands
kindred
results
from
the
Marriage-covenant
,
there
is
no
need
of
a
new
Covenant
.
H.
(
and
it
s
both
lawful
and
useful
)
(
by
the
light
of
nature
and
right
reason
H.
The
Apologie
said
,
It
s
not
the
Rule
of
the
Word
touching
Man
and
Wife
,
Magistrate
and
Subject
,
that
makes
people
in
such
a
state
,
but
the
Covenant
thus
stands
unanswered
by
Mr.
Epistola
Papae
Calixti
secunda
Enaristus
,
The
Councel
of
Carthage
,
the
Bishop
is
the
Husband
,
the
Church
his
Wife
.
Innocentius
As
Almighty
God
hath
left
the
Marriage-covenant
to
be
dissolved
by
his
own
judgement
onely
,
so
let
not
the
Bishop
leave
his
Church
.
Bullinger
,
Musculus
,
Gualther
Ioh.
3.
Eph.
5.
Cant.
Eph.
1.
22.
Col.
Fulk
,
Cartwright
ad
naus●am
the
Pastor
is
the
married
Husband
,
and
the
Congregation
his
onely
Wife
than
a
man
may
venture
to
take
the
place
,
and
to
do
the
duties
of
a
husband
to
a
woman
—
and
tell
her
he
is
in
the
Covenant
of
grace
—
and
there
need●…
Marriage-covenant
.
husband
,
and
perform
the
duties
of
a
husband
being
in
the
Covenant
of
grace
You
and
I
are
not
congregational
Brethren
,
nor
married
members
of
the
same
congregation
;
and
therefore
the
covenant
of
grace
warrants
not
you
to
rebuke
me
,
or
to
tell
the
Church
of
my
obstinacy
in
Adultery
,
except
you
and
I
had
both
sworn
in
the
same
Marriage-congregational
covenant
:
for
the
covenant
of
grace
no
more
warranteth
you
to
gain
me
in
a
Church
way
,
than
it
warranteth
a
man
to
do
husband-duties
to
the
Woman
with
whom
he
never
made
any
Marriage-covenant
H.
This
new
Covenant
makes
the
new
adjoyner
a
member
of
the
congregation
,
(
saith
Mr.
never
〈◊〉
of
us
(
saith
Mr.
said
any
such
thing
.
The
Church
as
made
of
visible
Saints
covenanting
to
watch
over
one
another
in
a
Church-Way
,
is
before
her
officers
,
the
particular
members
are
members
before
they
choose
their
Pastors
,
and
therefore
are
not
made
Church-members
by
this
new
covenant
.
the
new
covenant
makes
the
new
adjoyner
a
member
of
the
congregation
.
New
England
one
of
them
said
any
such
thing
.
They
are
members
before
they
chose
their
Pastors
:
H.
If
this
covenant
difference
the
visible
Church
from
the
invisible
,
as
the
formal
cause
;
then
there
have
been
no
visible
Churches
since
the
Apostles
times
till
now
.
Now
the
Churches
&c.
have
the
implicit
covenant
,
at
their
practice
evidenceth
.
Though
many
unwarrantable
wayet
convey
this
covenant
,
yet
it self
may
be
warrantable
.
R.
Baily
H.
It
is
a
dream
to
say
,
that
when
the
Apostles
came
to
plant
Churches
,
that
private
men
,
not
the
Apostles
converted
them
;
Where
is
the
man
(
of
ours
)
that
will
affirm
that
all
(
All
)
are
converted
by
private
Christians
?
It
is
unwarrantable
to
say
Pastors
now
convert
not
Indians
and
Heathens
R.
It
is
warrantable
enough
Men
must
be
satisfied
in
conscience
of
the
conversion
one
of
another
,
To
reasonable
charity
they
should
and
no
doubt
it
was
in
Matth.
3.
3
,
4.
Mark
1.
5.
Luk.
What
is
all
this
to
overthrow
the
covenant
?
Mat.
28.
19
,
20
Rom.
10.
14
,
15.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
1
Cor.
3.
5.
2
Cor.
5.
20.
Act.
They
which
have
no
Church-power
,
can
put
forth
no
Church
power
,
but
such
as
Churches
to
other
Churches
.
The
proposition
is
weak
,
they
put
forth
an
act
of
love
,
of
counsel
,
of
approbation
,
of
conjunction
,
as
well
as
power
.
grants
one
single
Congregation
to
have
no
power
over
another
;
many
Churches
sent
to
Parliament
,
to
declare
their
judgement
,
may
approve
of
their
determinations
,
if
holy
,
if
not
,
may
confute
them
;
yet
they
have
no
Church-power
over
the
Parliament
.
Iames
,
Cephas
Calvin
,
Pelicanus
,
Pareus
,
Piscator
,
Diodati
,
Beza
(
Paulus
Diodati
.
Beza
Many
Churches
may
put
forth
a
Church-power
upon
one
Church
associate
,
as
c.
2.
as
Apostles
received
into
the
Colledge
of
Apostles
const●ue
a
token
of
consent
to
be
a
of
authority
,
it
is
beyond
my
understanding
.
Iames
,
Cephas
,
Iohn
Brother
Paul
,
our
counsel
as
Brethren
,
is
,
and
our
consent
,
you
be
a
Preacher
,
but
we
have
no
Apostolick
authority
from
the
Lord
to
own
you
as
an
Apostle
.
these
that
have
no
Church-power
can
put
forth
no
Church-act
.
are
Apostles
,
but
are
not
,
and
do
lye
,
Rev.
I
but
she
may
put
forth
an
act
of
love
and
counsell
to
all
men
.
Iames
,
Cephas
It
is
not
warrantable
that
one
not
in
office
but
a
private
Christian
,
should
pray
,
exhort
,
preside
in
the
framing
of
a
Church
,
and
in
ordaining
of
Pastors
.
The
practice
of
the
Church
of
will
say
to
this
,
we
allow
not
publick
prophesying
of
unofficed
men
.
Matthias
,
Act.
in
fieri
N.
E.
be
a
Church
indeed
N.
E.
instituted
,
to
which
he
hath
committed
the
Keyes
—
the
Officers
,
Censures
—
is
a
combination
of
the
godly
—
called
a
particular
visible
Church
.
H.
The
trumpet
here
gives
an
incertain
sound
.
R.
expressions
are
so
full
of
variety
.
A
Church
ministerial
is
taken
two
wayes
.
1.
Generally
,
as
implying
any
delegate
power
in
the
exercise
of
any
Church-acts
,
under
Christ
.
So
a
company
of
visible
Saints
hath
power
of
admission
of
members
,
and
election
of
officers
;
and
in
case
they
prove
heretical
,
to
reject
the
officer
,
and
make
him
no
officer
.
All
these
are
granted
by
R.
Ministerial
power
is
taken
strictly
,
as
it
includes
an
office
power
,
so
it
is
not
ministerial
.
ministry
to
faithful
men
,
who
are
able
to
teach
others
.
Such
places
shall
prove
to
be
Prelats
command
unviolable
,
to
the
second
appearing
of
Christ
,
preach
the
word
in
season
and
out
of
season
approved
workmen
of
God
,
divide
the
word
of
truth
rightly
,
Tim.
5.
22
,
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
Elders
are
made
,
and
if
heretical
,
rejected
H.
)
by
the
people
,
having
no
Elders
at
all
.
Ergo
,
behave
them●elves
in
the
house
of
God
,
how
to
lay
on
hands
,
how
to
receive
accusations
,
and
prove
and
try
officers
H.
All
these
are
granted
by
Mr.
H.
God
hath
set
officers
in
the
Church
,
Therefore
the
Church
is
before
officers
.
The
setting
of
the
candle
in
the
candlestick
presupposeth
the
candlestick
;
the
Church
is
the
candlestick
,
the
officers
are
the
candles
.
Mr.
answered
,
It
was
not
good
Logick
.
I
yet
maintain
this
to
be
naughty
Logick
,
formed
man
of
the
dust
,
and
God
breathed
in
his
in
the
nostrils
of
the
man
,
the
breath
of
life
.
breathed
in
him
H.
God
made
man
of
earth
,
the
body
of
man
of
the
earth
,
and
he
breathed
into
the
nostrils
of
that
body
so
made
by
that
mean
,
the
breath
of
life
:
to
affirm
the
body
was
made
before
the
soul
was
infused
;
and
that
the
body
,
which
is
the
subject
,
to
receive
the
soul
,
must
be
in
nature
before
the
soul
,
is
very
good
Logick
.
God
breathed
in
man
a
living
soul
,
God
breathed
in
mans
body
as
the
matter
,
a
living
soul
as
the
form
.
the
body
is
in
nature
before
the
soul.
God
createth
the
spirit
in
the
midst
of
man
.
God
gives
breath
and
spirit
to
the
people
,
and
to
those
that
walk
on
the
earth
.
Therefore
the
people
are
a
living
people
,
moving
and
walking
upon
the
earth
,
before
God
gave
them
breath
and
spirit
.
H.
God
hath
set
officers
in
the
Church
:
Therefore
the
Church
is
before
the
officers
.
God
hath
placed
single
believers
not
yet
clothed
with
adjuncts
(
as
they
call
them
)
of
officers
in
the
Church
,
or
in
the
body
visible
The
body
or
Church
visible
of
combined
believers
,
shall
be
before
the
body
or
Church
visible
of
combined
believers
.
God
hath
placed
in
the
Church
Apostles
,
Prophets
God
hath
created
a
soul
in
man
,
H.
Beside
there
's
advantage
to
the
cause
,
that
not
onely
the
subject
in
which
these
officers
are
,
is
but
by
vertue
of
her
choise
which
is
causal
of
the
officers
,
they
are
there
,
saith
Mr.
and
therefore
in
reason
must
be
before
them
.
Rom.
10.
14
,
15.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12.
1
Cor.
H.
The
Church
(
saith
Mr.
is
the
candlestick
,
not
simply
without
candles
and
lamps
;
the
Church
Ministerial
is
the
candlesticks
,
and
the
Ministers
the
shining
torches
and
candles
.
It
s
cross
to
all
mens
apprehensions
,
saith
Mr.
that
the
candlestick
should
be
no
longer
a
candlestick
than
the
candle
is
in
it
:
They
are
bought
and
sold
for
candlesticks
.
Is
not
a
subject
a
subject
,
though
the
adjunct
be
not
there
?
What
kinde
of
Logick
is
this
?
like
the
candlesticks
of
brass
or
other
metal
,
or
wood
,
which
are
bought
or
sold.
Christ
walketh
in
the
midst
of
the
golden
candlesticks
,
Christ
walkesh
in
the
midst
of
Churohes
destitute
of
Angels
and
Officers
:
L●●
I
am
with
you
Rev.
2.
5.
I
will
remove
the
candlestick
,
O
Ephesus
,
I
will
remove
believers
,
and
that
homogeneal
body
of
Saints
,
as
destitute
of
Angels
.
I
will
remove
a
shining
Ministery
,
and
the
Ordinances
,
and
the
eight
of
the
p●…ed
Gospel
,
and
the
Word
of
the
Kingdom
Zech.
9.
8.
Three
shepherds
also
I
cut
off
in
one
moneth
—
Then
said
I
,
I
will
not
feed
you
.
They
shall
seek
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
shall
not
finde
it
.
The
kingdom
of
God
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
Acts
The
light
of
the
world
Pareus
,
Pignetus
,
Marlorat
,
Piscater
,
Di●●ati
,
English
Divines
,
because
they
bear
Pareus
)
the
torch
of
heavenly
Doctrine
.
Pignetus
,
Marlorat
,
Piscator
H.
A
Corporation
of
Aldermen
,
before
they
choose
a
Major
,
is
a
free
Corporation
:
the
Church
of
believers
is
a
visible
Church
before
it
have
officers
.
A
man
cannot
be
a
husband
before
he
have
a
wife
,
yet
he
may
be
a
man
wooing
woman
before
he
can
make
her
his
wise
.
H.
If
the
Church
●●net
a
Church
without
officers
,
then
as
often
as
the
officers
die
,
the
Church
di●…
also
.
When
the
Church
for
gross
heresias
rejecteth
the
officers
,
the
Church
must
destroy
her self
,
while
she
laboureth
her
own
preservation
.
Doth
a
Corporation
,
when
they
put
out
a
wicked
Magistrate
out
of
his
place
,
therefore
destroy
their
own
Liberties
,
and
nullifie
their
Corporation
?
Such
Arguments
may
seem
●n●ugh
to
cast
a
cause
,
and
yet
Mr.
by
them
can
turn
all
aside
.
she
destroys
her
own
wife
ship
,
while
she
labours
the
preservation
of
her self
as
a
woman
:
destroy
their
own
husbandly
power
,
while
they
labour
their
own
preservation
:
R.
as
enough
to
cast
the
cause
.
H.
When
the
tents
are
removed
,
they
are
not
the
shepherds
tents
:
to
remove
the
candlestick
is
to
remove
the
Ministery
,
and
remove
all
the
Officers
,
the
Church
is
not
a
body
visible
eating
one
bread
,
So
Mr.
R.
But
Mr.
H.
answers
,
Yet
they
are
called
tents
fit
to
receive
shepherds
,
and
are
the
same
they
were
before
the
shepherds
were
chosen
,
and
remain
the
same
:
To
remove
the
candlestick
is
to
remove
the
Ministery
,
because
Ministery
and
Ministers
have
their
dependence
on
the
Church
;
destroy
the
man
the
whole
,
you
destroy
the
parts
;
but
it
holds
not
contrariwise
:
its
true
in
a
Ministerial
Church
,
when
you
take
away
any
part
,
you
lame
the
integrity
of
it
;
but
you
dedestroy
not
the
essence
of
it
,
as
it
is
that
to
remove
the
Candlestick
,
is
to
remove
the
minist●…y
It
is
cross
to
all
mens
apprehensions
that
the
Candlestick
should
include
Candles
and
Lamps
.
to
remove
the
candlestick
,
is
to
remove
the
Ministry
Destroy
the
whole
and
you
destroy
the
parts
all
the
parts
Take
away
in
an
Organick
or
Ministerial
body
a
member
,
you
lame
the
integrity
.
H.
page
any
part
you
lame
the
integrity
H.
That
which
is
added
,
is
more
beside
the
cause
;
It
is
granted
where
Officers
are
not
,
there
is
no
communion
of
the
Sacraments
,
is
there
therefore
no
Church-communion
?
N.
E.
N.
E.
adjuncts
?
page
H.
We
have
done
now
with
the
first
Quere
,
and
made
it
clear
,
That
this
Church
is
before
all
Officers
,
and
may
be
without
them
.
The
qualification
of
the
Church
as
in
the
order
and
pr●cedency
of
it
,
in
regard
of
her
true
Officers
we
have
dispatched
.
Now
we
speak
of
it
in
comparison
with
a
Presbyterian
Church
.
separable
adjuncts
the
Church
a
Church
this
Church
Church
,
Mat.
18.
17.
Tell
the
Church
,
Unto
the
Church
of
God
which
is
at
separable
adjuncts
separable
adjuncts
The
Presbyterian
Church
consists
of
three
Pillars
.
There
must
be
several
congregations
,
made
entire
of
such
members
to
make
up
an
integral
body
of
Rulers
and
Ruled
.
and
formed
Churches
,
having
their
own
Officers
distinct
from
the
offices
of
others
,
Lord
will
.
These
Churches
send
Rulers
,
by
way
of
delegation
,
to
whom
they
submit
.
To
their
power
of
Iurisdiction
the
Churches
must
submit
—
but
it
ariseth
from
a
power
of
order
or
office
to
preach
.
H.
There
is
a
Iurisdiction
official
that
issues
onely
from
the
office
,
this
the
officers
have
.
H.
None
is
a
steward
,
unless
appointed
over
the
Family
by
Christ
,
Hence
Papists
and
Prelats
erre
,
officers
and
offices
are
coronation-mercies
,
and
proceed
from
Christs
ascension
,
They
are
means
of
worship
instituted
by
him
.
He
onely
can
blesse
them
Cor.
10.
8.
1
Cor.
5.
4
,
5.
1
Thess.
coronation-mercies
,
and
gifts
given
of
Christ
,
perfecting
of
the
work
of
the
Ministery
,
to
gather
in
Apostles
,
Evangelists
,
Pastors
Behold
,
I
send
you
H.
He
that
is
called
and
appointed
an
officer
according
to
God
and
the
Rules
of
the
Gospel
,
as
he
needs
no
other
power
but
that
of
his
office
,
to
authorize
him
to
execute
it
;
So
there
is
no
power
by
rule
or
right
that
can
hinder
him
in
the
due
execution
thereof
.
If
the
Churches
combined
have
no
more
power
than
they
had
before
they
were
combined
,
they
can
exercise
no
more
Iurisdiction
than
before
;
and
therefore
have
no
Presbyterian
power
,
are
no
Presbyterian
Churches
.
But
they
have
no
more
power
after
their
combination
,
than
before
:
The
Assumption
,
where
the
doubt
onely
lies
,
is
made
out
thus
:
They
who
have
no
more
office
and
officers
than
they
had
before
,
they
have
no
more
jurisdiction
;
as
in
the
first
ground
,
power
of
jurisdiction
flows
from
power
of
office
.
But
they
have
no
more
officers
,
for
each
send
their
own
;
therefore
they
have
no
more
power
.
then
they
can
exercise
no
more
jurisdiction
,
by
way
of
extension
Therefore
they
have
no
Presbyterian
power
over
are
not
distinct
Presbyterian
Churches
If
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
have
Iurisdiction
,
then
,
over
all
the
Churches
of
the
combination
,
or
onely
●ver
some
;
not
over
some
onely
,
for
that
is
against
the
definition
of
a
Presbyterian
Church
:
Therefore
they
must
have
Iurisdiction
over
all
the
Churches
,
ten
or
sixteen
.
If
they
have
Iurisdiction
over
all
these
,
then
they
are
Officers
,
Pastors
,
Teachers
,
Ruling-Elders
in
office
to
them
all
;
for
there
must
be
an
office
,
and
so
officer
before
Iurisdiction
;
and
there
is
no
Iurisdiction
exercised
but
by
an
officer
.
To
say
they
are
Pastors
of
them
all
,
is
to
make
a
road
and
ready
way
for
Pluralities
,
Non-Residencies
.
Pastors
and
Teachers
Pluralities
and
Non-residents
Diocesan
Prelates
Pluralities
,
and
Prelatical
Non-residents
feeding
Pastors
There
is
no
jurisdiction
exercised
,
but
by
an
officer
:
H.
Mr.
denies
the
Assumption
,
That
they
bear
the
relation
of
proper
Pastors
to
every
one
of
these
Congregations
.
H.
Proper
Pastors
they
must
be
to
all
.
If
the
relation
of
Eldership
to
a
Classical
Church
be
founded
upon
the
same
office
that
a
Pastor
hath
to
his
particular
congregation
,
then
the
Elders
bear
that
same
relation
of
Watchmen
to
a
Classical
Church
,
which
a
Pastor
doth
to
a
particular
flock
:
for
where
there
is
the
same
office
of
a
Pastor
,
there
is
the
same
relation
of
Watchman
and
Pastor
,
the
one
issuing
from
the
other
.
But
the
first
is
said
by
Mr.
also
they
put
forth
authoritative
acts
,
which
issue
onely
from
proper
Pastors
,
they
are
proper
Pastors
to
those
upon
whom
they
can
exercise
such
acts
,
else
they
had
no
warrant
to
put
them
forth
.
Where
there
is
the
same
office
of
Pastor
,
there
is
the
same
relation
of
Watchman
and
Pastor
.
the
Presbyterian
Pastors
cannot
put
forth
authoritative
acts
Pastoral
,
their
fixed
Pastors
,
and
made
theirs
by
the
choice
of
the
people
N.
E.
truth
of
the
Gospel
taught
by
a
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
bindeth
to
faith
and
obedience
,
not
only
because
it
is
Gospel
,
but
because
also
it
is
taught
by
a
Minister
,
for
his
calling
sake
,
seeing
Christ
hath
said
,
whoso
receiveth
you
,
receiveth
me
;
they
bind
not
only
materially
,
but
formally
,
for
the
Synods
sake
.
N.
E.
may
lay
a
burthen
upon
any
mans
conscience
Cor.
6.
18.
flee
fornication
Scripture
that
is
spoken
Sam.
20.
16
,
17
—
21
,
22.
1
Sam.
25.
25
,
26
,
27.
—
32
,
33
,
34.
2
King
.
for
in
the
multitude
of
counsellers
there
is
safety
.
H.
These
authoritative
actt
which
are
put
forth
in
other
Churches
issue
from
him
,
either
as
a
Pastor
,
or
as
no
Pastor
;
If
as
no
Pastor
,
then
acts
of
Iurisdiction
may
flow
from
him
that
is
no
Ruler
.
will
gain-say
this
,
if
they
proceed
from
him
as
Pastor
,
then
either
as
Pastor
of
his
own
Church
,
which
cannot
be
;
or
of
another
Church
,
and
then
one
man
may
have
two
Pastoral
offices
.
And
all
these
Churches
must
be
either
his
flock
,
or
not
:
his
flock
they
must
be
,
if
he
be
Shepherd
to
them
,
for
that
the
nature
of
relatives
requires
,
the
combined
Churches
are
many
distinct
flocks
,
and
he
cannot
be
a
Pastor
of
many
flocks
.
These
acts
proceed
from
him
either
as
Postor
,
or
as
no
Pastor
.
N.
E.
either
as
a
Pastor
,
or
no
Pastor
,
to
these
fourty
Socinians
)
and
all
shall
gainsay
that
he
must
have
Pastoral
offices
Cor.
10.
16
,
17.
1
Cor.
12.
13.
Eph.
2.
12
,
13.
Eph.
If
he
act
as
a
Pastor
and
Shepherd
to
them
,
his
flock
they
must
be
,
for
that
the
nature
of
Relatives
require
.
amongst
you
,
1
Pet
Take
heed
to
all
the
flock
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Overseers
,
but
for
her
little
Sister
Acts
8.
14.
2
Cor.
take
heed
to
the
whole
flock
,
Phil.
2.
21.
1
Tim.
2.
6.
Heb.
2.
9.
1
Tim.
2.
4.
Ioh.
11.
48.
Ioh.
12.
32.
Rev.
H.
The
Presbytery
are
Elders
to
the
classical
Church
,
R.
)
in
some
respect
,
not
simply
not
in
things
proper
to
each
congregation
,
but
in
things
common
to
all
the
united
Churches
,
to
wit
,
in
things
which
rather
concern
the
consociation
of
the
thirty
Churches
(
about
)
then
the
thirty
Churches
combined
in
particular
.
By
our
Saviours
rule
,
H.
)
the
offender
is
privately
,
First
,
to
be
rebuked
Secondly
,
then
before
two
Thirdly
,
before
the
Church
nearest
the
Congregation
.
The
classical
principles
admit
not
this
.
Suppose
the
man
in
his
private
fault
continue
obstinate
,
this
obstinacy
is
proper
to
the
Congregation
,
why
may
not
the
Congregation
without
the
Presbytery
then
oast
him
out
?
for
this
pertinacy
was
made
known
only
to
the
Congregation
or
Church
.
But
the
neighbouring
Churches
must
avoid
his
company
upon
knowledge
given
.
So
must
the
Churches
of
another
Presbytery
or
Classis
,
or
of
another
Province
,
and
therefore
there
is
no
more
need
the
one
should
have
a
hand
in
the
censure
,
then
the
other
.
(
Church
)
Matth.
Whitaker
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Pareus
,
Papists
,
Lutherans
,
Doctors
,
Councels
,
Tell
the
Church
thy
brother
By
trespassing
Tell
a
Synod
,
Acts
All
of
another
Province
should
have
hand
in
the
censure
,
as
well
as
the
Presbytery
,
H.
The
second
difference
assigned
by
Mr.
is
,
that
the
Presbytery
takes
care
rather
of
the
regulating
of
the
acts
of
governing
in
all
these
Churches
,
than
the
governed
Churches
.
H.
They
express
their
care
in
judicial
acts
,
and
that
directly
and
immediately
upon
scandals
and
scandalous
persons
of
any
congregation
.
The
Presbyterian
Elders
are
Elders
to
all
the
Churches
,
as
the
Elders
themselves
are
and
properly
as
they
are
in
Court
.
But
I
assume
(
saith
Mr.
the
Elders
there
are
proper
Pastors
of
their
own
particular
congregations
;
therefore
they
must
(
if
at
all
)
be
so
here
.
A
Pastor
in
an
Island
cannot
teach
,
admonish
,
excommunicate
,
but
or
severed
from
his
Church
,
yet
this
hinders
not
but
in
these
regards
he
is
a
proper
Pastor
to
them
.
they
do
not
watch
in
such
a
way
for
all
the
souls
of
the
Presbyterian
several
congregations
,
as
they
do
for
the
single
congregations
of
which
they
are
fixed
Pastors
.
in
Cathedra
Col.
1.
28.
Acts
20
20.
&
2.
46.
&
5.
42.
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
2
Tim.
4.
2.
&
I
cannot
be
charged
as
an
unfaithful
watchman
with
the
blood
of
this
single
man
who
is
lost
,
Mr.
H.
saith
,
I
am
onely
a
Pastor
in
relation
to
the
flock
assembled
Church-ways
,
but
I
am
not
a
Pastor
nor
Watchman
to
one
single
man
.
Ezek.
3.
18
,
19
,
20
,
21.
&
33.
13
,
14
,
15.
&
34.
4
,
5.
Heb.
The
Presbytery
hath
a
Church
relation
to
all
these
thirty
congregations
not
takin
distributively
,
but
collectively
,
as
they
are
united
in
one
Church
classical
,
and
in
one
Government
.
If
the
Presbytery
put
forth
acts
of
Iurisdiction
upon
these
Churches
distributively
,
as
they
are
severed
,
then
they
have
a
Church-relation
to
them
distr●butively
.
But
they
admonish
and
censure
several
persons
of
several
Churches
.
H.
These
Presbyterial
Elders
must
exercise
jurisdiction
over
congregational
Elders
,
which
is
conceived
by
Mr.
to
be
absurd
H.
Mr.
addes
,
Elders
of
an
Independent
congregation
,
are
not
Elders
of
their
single
congregations
,
being
separated
from
their
Courts
.
It
seems
a
paradox
,
for
if
separated
from
their
Court
,
their
office
remain
,
then
jurisdiction
must
remain
.
in
the
notion
H.
)
of
the
relation
of
a
Church-jurisdiction
they
cannot
exercise
pastoral
acts
of
teaching
,
but
in
the
Church-assembly
Congregational
Elders
have
power
of
order
,
and
power
of
jurisdiction
without
the
Court
,
but
they
have
not
power
of
jurisdiction
but
in
the
Court
.
Elders
have
a
power
of
jurisdiction
as
watchmen
,
but
a
power
of
Church-jurisdiction
they
have
not
,
but
in
the
Court.
H.
The
example
of
the
great
Sanhedrim
toucheth
not
the
cause
,
or
then
destroyeth
it
:
Nor
doth
the
example
of
Commissioners
of
Parliament
;
for
they
get
a
new
office
to
sit
in
Parliament
,
but
an
Elder
of
a
congregation
by
sitting
in
the
Presbytery
gets
no
new
office
.
particular
flocks
,
for
shepherd
and
flick
are
relatives
,
Arg.
H.
It
is
obvious
to
every
man
,
that
the
Elder
of
the
congregation
hath
the
nature
of
an
Elder
in
general
,
and
so
can
and
doth
put
forth
general
actions
,
that
are
common
to
other
Elder
.
Where
the
act
is
,
the
object
must
be
,
in
its
proportion
;
and
all
this
he
doth
without
the
Classis
in
his
particular
station
:
for
the
species
determines
the
act
of
the
genus
,
as
confines
the
acts
of
the
humans
Nature
to
himself
:
and
it
s
known
,
the
Classis
meddles
with
the
particular
offences
,
that
are
as
special
as
any
Elder
in
an
Island
,
doth
meddle
within
his
owne
place
.
Iesus
Christ
Every
particular
Elder
can
,
and
doth
put
forth
general
actions
that
are
common
to
other
Elders
:
The
species
determines
the
act
of
the
genus
.
in
communi
for
the
congregational
Elders
put
forth
general
actions
,
but
confined
and
contracted
to
Socrates
:
Some
men
from
us
have
troubled
you
,
and
said
,
Ye
must
be
circumcised
.
G●nus
praedicatur
de
specie
H.
It
s
as
undeniable
,
there
be
general
acts
in
preaching
and
watching
,
which
are
common
to
all
congregations
,
which
the
Presbytery
neither
do
,
nor
can
dispense
conscienciously
,
because
the
Pastor
cannot
attend
them
:
It
will
not
suffice
to
say
,
He
was
Pastor
to
the
Catholick
Church
before
,
for
then
before
the
combination
he
had
as
good
power
to
exercise
jurisdiction
,
as
any
of
them
.
This
is
against
Mr.
who
grants
that
one
Church
hath
not
power
over
another
.
H.
That
course
which
severs
which
hath
joined
together
is
unlawful
.
But
the
classical
combination
doth
this
.
Ruling
and
teaching
belong
to
the
office
of
a
Pastor
and
Teacher
,
they
have
the
prwer
of
the
Keys
,
and
there
cannot
be
full
binding
and
loosing
,
but
by
ruling
and
t●aching
,
Both
binding
and
loosing
are
required
as
nec●ssary
to
Christs
end
,
the
gathering
and
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
regard
of
the
object
of
dividing
of
those
which
God
hath
joined
,
par.
4.
pag.
5.
conclus
.
par.
1
,
c.
9.
pag.
intreated
as
fathers
H.
Grand-fathers
and
Fathers
do
bear
a
relation
to
the
same
Children
divers
ways
R.
)
So
then
as
a
Grand-father
H.
)
cannot
be
both
a
Grand-father
and
a
Father
to
the
same
Child
,
neither
can
an
Elder
be
both
a
proper
Elder
and
a
classical
Elder
to
the
same
Congregation
.
One
man
cannot
be
both
a
Grand-father
and
a
Father
to
the
same
Child
.
Priest
to
judge
between
blood
and
blood
,
if
the
matter
was
too
hard
,
the
same
man
The
Iudicature
of
Classis
and
Congregations
do
not
differ
formally
but
onely
in
more
or
lesse
extension
of
power
.
Then
there
are
no
specifical
acts
that
the
one
puts
forth
,
but
the
other
can
put
forth
,
as
occasion
shall
require
then
they
can
ordain
officers
and
excommunicate
in
the
Congregation
.
He
said
before
,
if
there
be
the
same
office
,
there
is
the
same
definition
,
and
the
same
causes
,
to
wit
,
of
election
,
and
choice
of
the
Classical
,
and
of
the
Congregational
Elders
.
God
of
ord●r
same
offic●
th●●
hath
the
same
causes
,
and
the
same
choice
and
election
,
〈◊〉
.
Ergo
That
a
Pastor
cannot
put
forth
Pastoral
acts
,
but
in
the
Church
assembly
,
H.
By
the
same
official
power
that
a
Pastor
teacheth
his
own
fleck
he
teacheth
others
by
writing
This
is
a
new
invention
that
I
never
heard
of
before
.
The
official
power
,
by
which
he
preacheth
,
he
receiveth
by
election
,
and
he
may
be
rejected
from
it
by
the
people
,
in
case
of
delinquency
.
By
his
official
power
he
may
require
them
to
hear
,
but
may
not
require
all
Churches
to
read
his
writings
;
and
if
they
offensively
refuse
to
read
,
he
cannot
censure
them
,
as
he
may
censure
them
that
refuse
to
hear
the
word
.
If
this
power
of
writing
of
Books
,
to
edifie
the
Churches
,
proceed
from
his
office
,
all
Ministers
by
their
office
should
write
That
which
another
may
do
with
as
much
authority
,
and
more
authority
of
truth
,
as
being
more
able
,
yet
being
out
of
office
,
that
cannot
belong
to
the
officer
;
but
to
write
books
is
such
.
Tim.
3.
1
,
2.
1
Tim.
4.
14.
1
Tim.
5.
22.
2
Tim.
2
2.
Tit.
proceeds
out
of
a
power
of
office
as
such
gifted
officers
many
learned
men
unofficed
may
with
more
authority
of
truth
write
books
,
then
officed
men
.
with
more
authority
both
of
truth
and
of
office
H.
We
are
told
that
Elders
are
ruling
in
all
Churches
collectively
taken
,
and
they
are
teachers
in
some
reserved
acts
,
not
constant
teachers
,
he
that
rules
teacheth
,
but
always
the
same
flock
.
Take
classical
Elders
as
they
are
congregational
Elders
,
and
that
is
all
one
as
to
say
,
no
classical
Elders
,
and
then
they
are
no
teaching
Elders
;
and
all
that
is
gained
is
this
;
a
classical
Elder
as
he
is
no
classical
Elder
,
is
a
teaching
Elder
.
And
so
there
is
no
distinction
.
H.
So
a
Pastor
may
be
a
teaching
Pastor
to
one
Church
,
and
a
ruling
Pastor
to
two
or
three
,
or
thirty
.
This
is
a
B●shop
.
The
B●shop
arrogates
thi●
to
himself
alone
.
Shew
a
rule
of
Christ
,
why
the
Elders
may
not
join
many
Elders
to
join
with
him
;
for
you
have
no
rule
of
Christ
to
join
many
to
him
to
rule
many
Churches
,
nor
hath
he
a
rule
to
assume
many
to
him
.
in
Collegio
Antioch
,
Ierusalem
H.
If
they
do
not
both
rule
and
teach
,
they
cannot
fulf●l
their
Ministry
.
H.
If
Pastors
be
Pastors
and
in
office
when
they
are
out
of
Court
,
then
have
they
Church-jurisdiction
out
of
the
Court
;
but
the
first
is
true
.
Also
censures
sh●uld
be
dispenced
in
the
Congregation
,
and
there
they
must
preach
also
.
must
preach
:
Ergo
fulfilling
of
the
Ministry
H.
The
classical
course
layeth
a
burden
upon
teaching
Elders
,
which
Gods
word
never
laid
,
and
which
they
are
not
able
to
discharge
;
the
Apostles
appointed
Elders
in
every
Church
to
feed
the
fl●ck
,
not
the
flocks
.
Mr.
the
way
of
watching
over
Sister
Churches
is
as
dreadful
for
onerous
,
careful
,
laborious
watchfulness
in
the
way
of
conscience
,
as
to
be
bound
thereto
by
way
of
duty
;
for
this
bond
of
lovely
and
brotherly
consociation
,
which
is
the
foundation
of
Presbyterial
governing
,
ties
us
to
doe
no
more
in
governing
and
helping
other
Sister
Churches
,
then
if
We
had
no
further
warrant
to
promote
their
edification
,
then
the
alone
relation
of
brotherly
consociation
.
The
sentence
is
H.
)
unperfect
;
and
therefore
that
it
may
reach
his
purpose
,
I
think
is
must
be
thus
expressed
:
the
bond
of
brotherly
consociation
ti●th
us
to
do
no
more
in
governing
Sister
Churches
,
then
brotherly
consociation
simply
can
do
,
is
true
;
but
impertinent
to
Mr.
his
scope
,
which
is
to
compare
the
bond
and
burthen
between
brotherly
association
and
office-imposition
,
as
if
there
were
a
parity
between
them
.
his
scope
is
to
make
a
parity
and
equality
between
the
burthen
of
Brotherly
consociation
and
of
Office-imposition
.
in
quantity
in
way
of
conscience
,
or
in
fore
Dei
,
we
are
to
do
no
more
in
governing
sister-Churches
,
than
in
counselling
and
brotherly
advising
,
France
,
Germany
,
Holland
and
whose
faces
we
never
saw
,
we
are
to
search
the
Scriptures
,
and
study
pleasant
words
,
and
for
whose
souls
we
are
to
give
an
account
.
in
point
of
onerousness
and
laborious
care
,
in
Collegio
who
were
to
try
and
examine
themselves
,
Thou
wast
a
member
of
that
body
,
with
which
thou
hadst
a
right
to
●at
the
Lords
Supper
in
all
Churches
on
earth
;
therefore
I
require
at
thy
hand
the
blood
of
them
that
are
lost
in
because
thou
watched
not
over
all
the
Christians
on
earth
,
And
I
require
at
preaching
in
the
the
W●st
,
th●
blood
of
such
as
perished
,
when
he
was
300
miles
absent
from
them
,
for
had
an
officiall
call
to
all
the
believers
on
earth
.
But
by
this
a
pastoral
care
is
f●r
more
enerous
and
laborious
than
Christian
and
brotherly
care
in
some
sense
.
in
point
of
binding
the
conscience
to
answer
for
them
,
this
is
true
care
is
far
more
onerous
and
laborious
,
preaching
in
season
,
and
out
of
season
,
in
standying
pleasant
words
,
administring
the
Sacraments
,
&c.
H.
An
eminently
gifted
man
in
an
Island
,
where
no
Pastors
are
,
is
no
less
tyed
in
conscience
in
the
extraordinary
imployment
of
his
calling
,
then
if
he
were
formally
ordained
and
chosen
their
Pastor
.
In
some
extraordinary
cases
a
gift
and
Christian
love
ties
even
as
much
to
onerousness
in
using
means
to
save
,
at
the
office
it self
.
See
what
I
add
in
that
place
,
then
this
gifted
man
in
an
Island
,
in
using
his
generall
calling
as
a
Christian
,
destroyes
his
particular
,
as
a
Merchant
,
and
turn
Minister
.
2.
This
is
to
confound
the
general
and
particular
calling
.
The
naked
R●lation
of
Iurisdiction
addeth
nothing
to
care
and
onerousness
in
point
of
labour
,
by
preaching
the
Gospel
.
H.
If
we
have
a
divine
command
R.
)
to
be
our
brethrens
k●epers
,
then
our
Christian
watch
in
that
regard
requires
as
much
onerousness
and
care
as
office
watch
.
It
follows
not
H.
)
am
I
bound
by
office
to
watch
no
more
over
the
people
left
to
my
pastoral
care
,
then
as
a
Christian
over
these
of
another
Province
,
whom
I
am
occasionally
only
to
gain
,
and
whose
faces
I
never
saw
.
in
point
of
conscience
to
answer
for
them
to
God
,
The
proposition
hath
no
truth
,
because
I
love
all
consociated
in
one
Synod
,
whom
I
never
saw
,
and
with
whom
I
could
never
meet
to
do
good
,
or
receive
good
.
But
if
I
should
be
bound
to
put
forth
the
like
onerous
and
laborious
care
for
their
spiritual
good
,
as
for
these
,
to
whom
by
way
of
office
I
am
bound
in
the
same
Congregation
.
Then
officers
must
either
do
too
little
,
or
be
bound
to
do
too
much
.
Now
if
we
distinguish
ONEROUSNESS
,
CARE
and
LABOUR
IN
FORO
DEI
,
in
the
Court
of
conscience
,
as
the
latter
.
in
point
of
conscience
in
a
binding
conscientious
way
Cotton
)
materially
for
the
weight
of
the
matter
imposed
by
divine
precept
,
but
also
formally
from
the
authority
of
the
Synod
,
Ierusalem
,
Antioch
,
Syria
,
Cilicia
,
Col.
3.
16.
Heb.
3.
13.
1
Thes.
If
they
be
Pastors
over
all
the
Congregations
of
the
circuit
,
then
they
were
new
chosen
by
the
Congregations
,
or
not
,
&c.
They
are
Elders
of
i.
e.
of
enery
Congregation
of
the
combination
,
as
all
the
Kings
,
if
they
were
met
in
one
royal
Court
to
govern
the
Nations
,
in
things
of
common
concernment
to
all
,
yet
are
called
the
Kings
of
the
Nations
.
These
are
words
to
darken
:
)
the
Elders
met
here
,
have
a
new
power
distinct
from
the
power
over
their
several
Congregations
,
a
Commission
,
a
new
Creature
.
The
Kings
if
so
convened
,
have
a
joynt
power
of
confederate
Princes
,
to
act
in
things
of
common
concernment
,
and
if
that
power
were
distinct
from
the
particular
power
that
they
have
over
their
own
territories
,
the
comparison
were
parallel
.
Elders
,
Act.
H.
This
course
nullifies
the
power
of
Elders
,
and
propl●●f
a
Congregation
,
and
their
proceeding
in
a
righteous
way
;
for
the
Classis
may
judge
a
member
to
be
excommunicated
,
whom
the
Congregation
judgeth
.
and
that
truely
not
worthy
of
that
censure
;
here
the
power
of
Elders
and
people
which
act
in
a
way
of
Christ
is
wholly
hindered
.
That
Government
,
which
of
its
own
nature
hinders
and
nullifies
the
righteous
proceeding
of
the
Congregation
is
not
a
power
from
Christ
.
That
Government
who
proceed
according
to
the
rule
of
Christ
,
hinders
and
nullifies
right
proceeding
in
on●
single
act
,
is
not
from
Christ
,
Peter
,
Paul
H.
To
this
the
power
of
the
greater
in
this
case
ought
to
be
swallowed
up
of
the
two
voices
of
the
Elders
of
the
Congregation
.
But
saith
Mr.
so
the
weaker
should
overbear
the
stronger
,
the
part
the
whole
.
This
opens
a
gap
to
endless
dissention
,
the
fewer
say
we
have
the
truth
,
the
other
,
we
have
the
truth
,
and
who
shall
be
the
Iudge
?
Cor.
10.
8.
1
Cor.
we
have
truth
we
have
truth
keep
their
garments
clean
man
of
sin
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
This
course
cannot
attain
its
end
appointed
by
our
Saviour
,
whose
wisedom
fails
not
,
nor
can
be
frustrate
in
its
preparation
.
But
the
Classis
excommunicating
,
when
the
Elders
and
Congregation
refuse
to
submit
,
would
be
of
no
force
.
Pet.
2.
8.
Rom.
God
attains
not
the
end
,
the
Salvation
of
the
hearers
?
bring
the
sword
,
not
peace
,
H.
Pastors
as
they
stand
in
relation
to
the
Congregation
,
and
in
reference
to
the
Classis
,
have
not
two
,
but
one
office
and
yet
they
are
elect
to
the
office
of
a
Pastor
in
the
Congregation
,
but
not
elect
to
the
office
of
a
Pastor
in
reference
to
the
Classis
,
which
is
very
strange
,
since
there
is
but
one
and
the
same
office
.
dissenting
Brethren
H.
par.
1.
c.
7.
pag.
(
Cotton
Keys
.
c.
5.
p.
H.
par.
Survey
,
c.
8.
Arg.
1.
pag.
Congregations
acknowledging
and
consenting
to
the
classical
Presbytery
,
do
tacitly
chuse
and
consent
to
the
common
charge
and
care
that
every
Pastor
hath
,
as
he
is
a
member
of
that
common
Court
,
which
d●th
concern
them
all
.
H.
The
power
of
a
Congregation
,
and
of
a
Presbytery
,
and
their
acts
differ
not
essentially
.
But
Elders
do
,
and
must
preach
,
watch
and
feed
,
by
vertue
of
the
essence
of
their
office
,
therefore
they
have
acts
formally
d●fferent
.
H.
If
it
be
one
and
the
same
office
of
a
Pastor
to
the
Classis
,
and
to
a
Congregation
,
l.
2.
329.
then
the
office
relates
one
and
the
same
way
to
both
the
classical
and
congregational
Church
;
then
if
the
congregational
Church
be
their
proper
flock
,
so
must
the
classical
Church
be
,
If
it
be
the
same
office
,
then
the
office
relates
the
same
way
to
both
the
classical
and
congregational
Church
.
one
and
the
same
office
must
relate
,
one
and
the
same
way
,
to
one
and
to
ten
hund●●d
,
H.
The
combination
of
Churches
gives
no
office
,
and
so
no
power
to
the
Elders
of
many
Churches
,
for
they
were
Elders
before
the
combination
.
H.
Would
you
see
a
Pastor
that
hath
the
formal
essence
of
a
Pastor
,
and
yet
never
did
,
nor
is
bound
to
preach
?
it
is
the
classical
Elder
.
The
Pastor
may
preach
in
his
own
Congregation
,
and
Minister
the
Sacraments
;
but
〈◊〉
Presbytery
keeps
the
key
of
jurisdiction
.
The
classical
Elder
is
not
bound
to
preach
to
them
,
over
whom
he
hath
jurisdiction
.
And
this
is
the
Bishop
.
should
not
have
the
formal
essence
of
Pastors
.
tell
the
Church
But
what
if
the
Elders
meet
and
confer
this
pow●r
of
sole
Iurisdiction
upon
one
man
,
and
make
him
more
then
a
Moderator
?
in
Episto
.
ad
&
ad
Euagrium
ad
Nepotianum
de
vita
Clericorum
l.
3.
c.
in
altar
.
Damasceno
.
p.
24
,
25
,
26
,
27.
&
fere
per
totum
.
De
gradibus
Ministr.
c.
1.
&c.
Cont.
4.
q.
1.
c.
3.
sect.
Doct.
fidei
,
Tom.
1.
l.
2.
c.
60.
Tom
c.
H.
What
rule
of
Christ
condemneth
the
Churches
of
error
,
for
giving
the
power
of
jurisdiction
to
one
man
,
but
will
condemn
the
i●vesting
many
Elders
with
jurisdiction
over
many
Churches
?
let
Mr.
give
me
one
place
of
Scripture
,
or
one
sound
Reason
for
it
;
that
one
may
be
a
Pastor
to
a
people
,
by
whom
he
was
never
chosen
,
every
City
Iohn
,
v.
Church
of
Ierusalem
Ierusalem
,
Rome
,
Thessalonica
,
Ephesus
,
of
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
was
obedient
to
the
faith
(
v.
Iohn
)
to
their
own
Mat.
8.
37.
The
whole
multitude
of
the
Gadarens
besought
Christ
to
depart
:
Festus
,
All
the
multitude
hath
deal●
with
me
about
Paul
.
in
every
house
Act.
5.
42.
&
16.
15.
&
20
7
,
8
,
10.
Rom.
16.
5.
1
Cor.
16.
19.
Phil.
Aristobulus
,
Rom.
Narcissus
,
v.
Philol●gus
,
Ne●ea
,
Iul●us
,
and
all
the
Saints
w●th
them
,
the
Church
at
the
house
of
Aquila
and
Priscilla
:
many
teachers
and
fellow-helpers
,
a
great
mul
titude
devout
women
not
a
few
Antioch
,
Steph.
Cor.
16.
19.
The
Churches
of
Asia
salu●●
you
,
Aquila
and
Priscilla
salute
you
much
in
the
Lord
,
with
th●
Chur●h
at
their
house
.
English
Divines
Cor.
16.
19.
Col.
house
of
Mary
Scho●l
of
Tyrannus
all
the
Iewes
and
Greeks
in
Asia
and
at
Ephesus
heard
the
Gospel
,
a
great
door
there
was
opened
,
Sorcerers
converted
,
Ephesus
,
1
Tim.
Tim.
5.
22.
1
Tim.
3.
1
,
2.
1
Tim.
speaking
perverse
things
,
and
gathering
Disciples
and
Churches
Tim.
4.
1
,
2
,
3
,
6
,
11
,
12.
2
Tim.
6.
3
,
4.
2
Tim.
Act.
16
3
,
4.
Rom.
16.
16
Act.
This
is
no
Church-power
(
for
a
Synod
is
not
a
Church
)
b●cause
it
is
no
Church-jurisdiction
.
It
seemed
good
to
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
with
the
whole
Church
,
to
send
chosen
men
.
Church
of
Ierusalem
It
seemed
good
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
to
us
.
Mat.
18.
19.
20.
&
28.
19
,
20
,
21.
Ioh.
brotherhood
,
Mat.
18.
If
thy
brother
offend
,
&c.
Rom.
16
14.
Salute
the
brethren
that
are
with
them
All
the
breth●en
salute
you
To
be
made
all
things
to
all
men
,
to
save
some
.
H.
If
a
Church
in
an
Island
may
dispense
all
Censures
,
and
all
Ordinances
,
then
every
congregation
may
:
But
such
a
Church
may
.
For
1.
it
is
a
City
and
a
little
Kingdome
of
Christ
.
2.
The
essential
notes
of
a
visible
Church
agree
to
it
.
H.
There
be
all
the
officers
in
such
a
Church
in
an
Island
,
and
all
the
operations
,
and
the
end
is
the
same
in
both
,
the
perfecting
of
the
Body
.
Where
there
is
an
office
or
power
appointed
of
God
,
there
needs
no
other
power
,
but
the
office
to
authorize
the
work
.
H.
If
the
power
be
the
same
,
and
the
end
the
same
,
the
power
must
be
vain
,
if
it
be
not
put
forth
to
the
end
:
the
power
and
institution
of
Christ
should
be
wronged
,
if
it
should
be
hindred
in
attaining
its
end
.
H.
Neighbourhood
of
other
Churches
,
is
but
a
separable
adjunct
,
it
can
adde
nothing
to
the
constitution
,
and
so
to
the
operation
of
the
Church
;
for
death
and
dissentions
may
take
away
some
Churches
,
and
may
nullifie
them
.
H.
Suppose
a
Church
be
gathered
in
a
wilderness
,
any
latter
Church
planted
beside
it
,
cannot
binder
nor
abridge
the
liberty
,
power
,
authority
and
operations
,
that
all
are
from
Christ
;
and
when
the
same
intrinsecal
power
of
constitution
according
to
God
,
remains
unaltered
,
the
operations
remain
the
same
.
H.
If
it
be
said
the
Church
in
an
Island
should
submit
to
a
combination
of
Churches
,
as
well
as
combine
as
members
of
a
congregation
:
This
is
to
beg
the
question
.
2.
Suppose
they
will
not
(
submit
)
then
th●
other
Churches
cannot
command
that
,
no
more
than
a
particular
congregation
can
command
me
to
be
a
member
.
3.
They
ought
not
so
to
combine
,
as
to
prejudice
the
operations
of
that
power
they
have
received
of
Christ
,
and
there
is
no
warrant
of
Christ
to
hinder
the
operations
of
a
Pastor
or
ruling
Elder
,
more
in
one
act
of
his
office
than
another
.
what
if
they
will
not
submit
?
so
to
the
operations
over-vote
and
nullifie
the
righteous
preceeding
of
the
poor
holy
Wilderness-church
of
25.
Ergo
,
They
cannot
excommunicat●
a
r●fus●r
to
be
a
member
,
for
a
non-member
cannot
be
c●st
out
.
H.
The
addition
of
any
thing
besides
an
office
,
addes
no
power
of
right
or
jurisdiction
H.
The
ground
of
the
combination
is
of
no
force
,
to
wit
,
the
preventing
or
curing
the
taint
and
pollu●ion
that
a
scandal
will
bring
,
by
the
nearness
of
combination
.
Therefore
the
combination
is
of
no
force
,
the
scandal
falls
out
in
another
Classis
.
2.
In
the
outside
of
the
combination
,
nearer
the
congregation
of
another
Classis
than
their
own
.
3.
It
goes
far
to
another
Province
and
Nation
.
The
righteous
proceeding
according
to
the
Rule
of
Christ
,
is
a
cure
appointed
to
remove
it
,
whereever
it
falls
out
,
farre
or
near
.
Cor.
5.
1.
It
is
reported
there
is
among
you
fornication
,
&c.
)
Because
the
scandal
may
fall
out
without
the
combination
of
the
Classis
,
Mat.
22
3
,
4.
Luke
Do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
:
who
can
discern
his
body
behold
the
beauty
of
the
Lord
,
in
every
place
,
lifting
up
holy
hands
without
wrath
and
doubting
.
create
on
Zions
assemblits
a
cloud
and
a
smoke
by
day
,
and
the
shining
of
a
fleming
fire
by
night
,
I
am
a
dry
tree
Psal.
106.
Remember
me
,
O
Lord
,
with
the
favour
that
thou
bearest
to
thy
people
.
Mat.
28.
20.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12.
Ioh.
20.
21.
Acts
H.
A
Church
in
the
Gospel
is
never
used
for
the
Elders
H.
There
cannot
be
a
definition
given
that
will
agree
to
a
Congregational
and
Presbyterial
Church
.
Ans.
Ergo
H.
If
the
Congregations
be
of
a
true
Church
,
then
there
can
be
no
lower
species
resulting
or
arising
from
them
,
as
this
doth
.
species
specialissimae
species
specialissima
species
specialissima
praedicatur
de
inferioribus
H.
If
every
congregation
hath
all
the
integral
parts
of
a
Church
,
then
it
is
an
intire
and
complete
Church
.
Ergo
,
London
H.
Every
is
made
up
of
his
members
,
therefore
in
nature
they
are
before
,
therefore
Churches
before
Classis
;
therefore
what
each
have
they
receive
from
them
;
therefore
they
have
no
office
,
but
from
them
;
therefore
both
ordination
and
jurisdiction
come
from
them
.
desider
at
H.
If
a
Congregation
grow
too
big
,
and
therefore
be
forced
to
swarm
out
;
or
in
ease
they
transplant
themselves
from
one
place
to
another
,
so
that
part
be
forced
to
go
before
others
,
to
make
preparation
for
those
that
follow
,
we
then
send
an
Offic●r
with
the
smaller
party
,
and
the
greater
number
remain
with
the
rest
:
and
yet
are
all
but
one
Church
in
our
account
,
and
under
one
Presbytery
of
chosen
Elders
of
the
Congregation
.
page
1.
c.
5.
page
O
but
they
are
all
one
Church
in
our
account
!
H.
But
when
the
Congregations
are
fixed
,
and
they
established
in
peace
,
and
setled
with
support
about
them
,
not
more
then
may
comely
and
comfortably
meet
together
,
to
partake
of
all
ordinances
,
should
be
one
Church
.
cannot
comely
and
comfortably
meet
to
partake
of
all
the
ordinances
,
H.
Hence
an
answer
may
be
easily
accommodated
to
the
examples
which
Mr.
brings
for
a
Presbyterian
Church
That
of
the
Apostles
will
no
wise
suit
his
end
for
to
make
up
a
Presbyterial
Church
;
there
must
be
many
congregations
,
many
Elders
appropriated
to
these
congregations
,
which
have
power
over
their
own
only
,
and
not
over
others
;
and
these
must
combine
,
and
upon
the
combination
,
the
Elders
must
assemble
and
d●spence
their
censures
,
and
set
down
their
decisions
.
But
there
were
no
Elders
at
appropriate
to
their
several
charges
and
Churches
,
which
had
power
only
over
them
;
and
such
Elders
the
Apostles
could
not
be
,
because
though
they
had
all
power
in
them
,
yet
they
had
no
power
limited
for
that
should
contradict
their
Apostolick
commission
.
in
terminis
examples
serve
not
Mr.
his
end
Presbyterial
Church
,
there
must
be
many
congregations
There
must
be
many
Elders
appropriated
to
these
Congregations
,
which
have
power
over
their
own
only
and
not
over
others
Ier.
Burroughs
An.
1644.
Suppose
in
were
ten
congregations
,
and
twenty
officers
,
feeding
and
ruling
them
in
common
,
not
one
of
them
fixed
to
any
one
congregation
.
This
kind
of
Presbytery
would
pass
for
a
lawful
government
:
and
none
of
these
incongruities
or
absurdities
are
charged
on
them
,
by
this
argument
:
and
it
shall
not
follow
that
ruling
and
teaching
are
not
commensurable
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
makes
them
commensurable
.
they
were
fixed
or
not
fixed
,
for
then
they
should
be
limited
Pastors
to
them
,
and
so
not
Apostles
:
meet
in
one
place
comely
and
comfortably
H.
The
rest
of
the
examples
of
though
it
were
granted
upon
their
greater
growth
,
and
increase
,
and
so
want
of
Elders
,
they
might
meet
in
divers
places
for
the
while
,
these
might
still
be
under
one
presbytery
,
their
officers
in
a
distinct
manner
attending
upon
them
.
And
therefore
in
his
answer
sayes
here
Who
can
say
;
that
because
they
meet
in
divers
places
,
they
were
under
divers
Presbyteries
,
or
Elders
?
all
both
men
and
women
were
baptized
,
Antioch
,
Ephesus
,
Rome
Rome
,
Antioch
,
Ephesus
,
Samaria
for
the
while
,
and
yet
be
under
one
Presbytery
Presbyteriall
Church
of
many
Congregations
,
for
a
while
.
for
a
while
for
a
while
for
a
while
Ierusalem
,
Antioch
,
Ephesus
Gerson
Bucer
H.
2.
It
doth
not
appear
out
of
any
Text
,
nor
any
evincing
Argument
gathered
therefrom
,
that
(
setting
aside
the
Church
of
they
should
needs
meet
in
several
places
.
Rome
,
Antioch
,
Ephesus
,
Corinth
,
Samaria
,
Thessalonica
,
Antioch
,
Ephesus
H.
3.
Let
it
be
considered
,
whether
by
Church
may
not
be
meant
many
Churches
.
made
havock
of
the
Church
of
the
faithful
of
many
Churches
.
i.
e.
Saul
made
havock
of
the
C●…
.
E●…
,
Iames
,
Peter
Act.
83.
Saul
made
havock
of
the
Church
,
entring
into
every
house
,
and
haling
m●n
and
women
,
and
committed
them
to
p●ison
.
Act.
2.
The
Lord
added
to
the
Church
such
as
should
be
saved
Act.
2.
18.
and
the
day
following
,
went
in
with
us
to
and
all
the
Elders
H.
If
Christ
allude
to
the
Synedry
,
then
must
be
expounded
of
a
Presbyterial
Church
.
Mr.
both
Proposition
and
Assumption
is
denied
.
no
allusion
to
a
Iudicature
,
except
the
one
,
to
which
allusion
is
made
,
and
that
of
which
the
present
speech
is
,
have
the
like
power
?
That
allusions
bring
little
light
H.
It
s
in
vain
to
send
the
plaintiff
to
a
general
Councel
,
he
might
be
dead
before
he
be
relieved
,
and
the
Councel
be
gathered
.
a
savour
of
death
unto
death
,
H.
Our
Saviour
points
at
a
standing
Tribunal
of
such
a
Church
as
is
at
hand
,
whereof
both
parties
were
members
.
How
could
a
Church
in
an
Island
,
or
the
first
Church
at
Act.
1.
23.
exercise
discipline
upon
an
offender
upon
this
ground
?
Act.
2.
&
4.
&
H.
The
Sanhedrim
is
a
mixt
Iudicature
,
partly
of
Ecclesiastical
,
partly
of
Civil
Iudges
,
allusion
cannot
be
made
thereunto
for
the
matters
of
the
King
another
for
the
matters
of
the
Lord
,
The
Church
of
believers
is
that
which
meets
for
prophecying
and
for
praying
:
but
this
,
especially
for
binding
and
loosing
,
and
censures
.
Mr.
The
Church
of
believers
is
assembled
mainly
for
prophecying
and
praying
,
yet
not
onely
,
but
for
censures
also
,
the
Word
being
ended
.
The
Church
is
such
a
superiour
and
judicial
Seat
,
as
is
to
be
obeyed
in
the
Lord
,
under
the
pain
of
excommunication
:
But
a
multitude
of
believers
are
not
such
a
seat
.
So
Mr.
The
Major
is
the
question
,
and
the
Conclusion
is
to
be
proved
,
whether
a
particular
congregation
be
the
highest
Tribunal
,
or
the
classical
Church
:
and
Mr.
takes
one
part
of
the
Conclusion
to
pr●ve
the
other
:
If
the
congregation
be
not
highest
,
then
the
classical
must
be
.
The
Minor
should
have
been
proved
,
not
nakedly
propounded
.
I
take
one
part
of
the
conclusion
to
prove
the
other
,
If
the
congregation
be
not
highest
,
then
the
classis
is
.
Thess.
5.
12
,
14.
1
Tim.
5.
17.
Heb.
take
one
part
of
a
conclusion
to
prove
the
other
of
Mr.
Whatever
the
Church
may
excommunicate
,
every
member
thereof
convened
with
the
Church
may
inflict
all
inferiour
censures
.
But
all
the
members
cannot
inflict
lesser
punishment
;
for
neither
women
,
nor
aged
children
,
nor
the
unofficed
brethren
,
can
rebuks
,
exhort
,
or
,
by
the
Word
,
openly
convince
the
officers
.
The
consequence
is
feeble
,
as
appears
from
the
nature
of
delegated
power
,
which
is
committed
by
Christ
to
persons
capable
thereof
,
which
women
for
their
sex
,
children
for
the
want
of
the
exercise
of
understanding
,
cannot
do
.
People
have
power
to
choose
officers
,
therefore
women
have
power
to
put
in
their
voices
.
The
Body
of
a
Corporation
may
put
out
a
Major
upon
desert
;
therefore
women
and
children
may
do
it
.
No
,
the
wise
God
hath
included
the
votes
of
women
in
the
male
.
in
collegio
The
consiquence
is
feeble
to
have
some
spi●…l
good
in
them
,
cap.
2.
par.
Tell
the
Church
Tell
some
believers
onely
The
Officers
If
he
hear
not
the
Church
Let
him
be
to
thee
as
a
publican
,
&c.
try
the
spirits
H.
Arg.
5.
of
Mr.
Those
to
whom
the
essence
and
definition
of
a
Ministerial
Church
,
having
power
to
excommunicate
,
doth
belong
;
those
and
those
onely
are
understood
under
the
Name
of
the
Church
,
But
the
essence
and
definition
of
a
Ministerial
Church
,
having
power
to
excommunicate
,
doth
not
necessarily
belong
to
a
great
company
of
believers
assembled
Church-wise
.
Both
propositions
may
be
denied
.
Neither
a
Church
without
officers
,
nor
as
having
them
,
is
here
onely
understood
;
but
the
second
sense
is
here
firstly
attended
.
For
both
people
and
Elders
have
their
power
,
parts
and
places
in
a
right
order
and
manner
;
when
it
s
said
,
a
Ministerial
Church
is
here
understood
,
Ministerial
notes
either
Ministers
without
the
body
exclusively
,
and
that
is
false
,
or
Ministers
with
the
body
inclusively
.
Now
a
Ministerial
Church
in
the
fairest
sense
aims
at
both
.
In
the
first
sense
,
the
proposition
is
false
;
in
the
second
it
doth
not
conclude
to
whom
the
essence
and
definition
of
a
Ministerial
,
i.
e.
of
a
Church
of
Ministers
,
without
the
body
,
having
power
to
excommunicate
,
doth
necessarily
belong
:
These
and
these
onely
are
here
understood
.
This
Mr.
l.
1.
p.
226.
refu●eth
Apostles
,
and
do
li●
not
just
,
to
make
the
complaining
party
H.
)
judge
Familist
people
N●E
.
their
power
,
parts
and
place
in
this
work
,
nature
,
power
Peter
,
Mat.
H.
The
sixth
argument
refers
to
former
proofs
,
&c.
H.
It
s
evidently
false
,
that
there
can
be
no
complaint
to
a
multitude
;
for
complaints
may
be
made
to
a
Parliament
.
The
house
of
complained
to
gives
rules
about
the
Elders
receiving
of
complaints
.
That
house
complained
to
because
his
Apostolick
Authority
might
have
been
helpful
,
but
they
might
have
complained
to
any
of
the
Church
of
to
hear
complaints
,
to
prepare
them
for
the
Church
.
3.
If
the
people
must
consent
tacitly
to
the
censures
,
before
they
be
dispensed
they
must
hear
the
complaints
.
Ans.
Paul
Timothy
,
1
Tim.
5.
19.
v.
Titus
,
cap.
Tell
the
Church
Church
at
Co●inth
,
i.
e.
Rom.
16.
17.
1
Cor.
5.
6
,
10.
2
Th●ss
.
3
14.
2
Tim.
3.
5.
Tit.
3.
10.
Ioh.
Complaints
may
be
made
unto
the
Church
Mat.
18.
)
to
all
,
without
whose
tacit
consent
there
can
be
no
proceeding
to
excommunication
.
Responde
it
a
,
vol
non
.
H.
The
people
may
censure
heretical
Elders
in
an
Island
.
in
justa
tutela
aeterna
salutis
Sam.
20.
16
,
17.
1
Sam
Col.
3.
16.
Rom.
15.
14.
1
Thess.
5.
14.
Heb.
3.
13
&
That
Church
is
here
understood
to
whom
the
Keyes
are
given
,
but
they
are
given
onely
to
a
Classical
Church
.
is
barely
affirmed
Iohn
20.
Whose
sins
ye
forgive
,
they
are
forgiven
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
:
Mat.
28.
Go
,
teach
and
baptize
.
Receive
the
So
Cypr.
Juban
.
Epist.
73.
pag.
Firmilian.
ad
Cypr.
Epist.
75.
Cypr.
pag.
239.
n.
holy
Ghost
;
Whose
sins
ye
forgive
,
&c.
Go
,
teach
and
baptize
.
H.
Arg.
10.
of
Mr.
The
onely
apparent
argument
against
this
interpretation
is
weak
,
and
therefore
this
sense
hath
ne
strength
.
Both
parts
fail
:
1.
There
may
be
other
Reasons
given
.
2.
It
doth
not
follow
,
that
the
different
sense
is
clear
,
because
many
better
Reasons
haply
may
be
rendred
,
than
were
alledged
.
Mr.
according
to
his
sagacity
and
sharpness
of
dispute
,
seeketh
far
and
wide
where
to
finde
,
where
the
word
Church
noteth
onely
the
Elders
,
but
all
cometh
to
this
,
One
may
suppose
such
a
sense
.
Reasons
may
haply
be
given
Separatists
,
Morellius
,
Anabaptists
I.
but
stronger
arguments
haply
may
be
rendred
by
others
,
such
as
never
were
alledged
before
.
clearer
Scriptures
yet
than
ever
have
been
alledged
,
may
haply
be
rendred
Traditions
,
Image
worship
,
Praying
to
the
Dead
?
If
the
word
Church
in
all
the
Scriptures
so
often
mentioned
,
be
never
taken
for
the
Elders
onely
,
it
a
strong
suspicion
it
is
not
so
taken
in
this
place
,
But
the
word
Church
—
is
such
.
Cor.
1.
1.
2
Cor.
1.
1.
Eph.
1.
1.
Col.
1.
2.
1
Thess.
1.
1.
2
Thess
1.
1
,
&c.
destitute
of
the
least
loving
look
of
the
allowance
of
any
Text
,
that
might
be
a
second
in
the
field
Women
for
their
sex
,
and
children
for
want
of
the
exercise
of
understanding
,
are
excluded
from
governing
.
Church
,
Mat.
Church
of
believors
,
fed
,
redeemed
,
of
the
Church
which
Chr●st
hath
instituted
in
the
Gospel
N.
E.
)
of
a
combination
of
faithful
godly
persons
,
meeting
for
that
end
,
to
partake
of
all
the
Ordinances
of
God
in
one
place-built
on
the
Rock
,
Mat.
a
stone
&
a
stone
Tell
the
Church
—
and
if
he
hear
not
the
Church
,
Mat.
Tell
the
Church
Tell
the
women
built
on
the
rock
meeting
in
one
place
,
The
town
Clerk
dismissed
the
Church
.
Eph.
5.
26.
Christ
loved
his
Church
,
and
gave
himself
for
her
.
without
spot
or
wrinkle
Act.
11.
26.
a
whole
year
they
assemble
with
the
Church
,
he
that
prophecieth
,
edifieth
the
Church
.
Tell
the
Church
Thes.
5.
12
,
14.
Luke
10.
16.
Heb.
13.
17.
1
Tim.
4.
14.
1
Tim.
5.
17
,
20.
Act
,
20.
28.
Rom.
12.
7
,
8.
Mat.
Pet.
5.
1
,
2.
Tit.
2.
5.
Ioh
21.
15.
Ephes.
4.
11
,
12.
Is.
6.
5.
Ier.
Tell
the
Church
,
if
he
hear
not
the
Church
:
Pu●ge
out
This.
3.
14
Rom.
bid
him
God
speed
,
2
Ioh
10.
11.
Tit.
Cor.
2.
7.
Ye
ought
rather
to
forgive
him
,
and
comfort
him
.
part
of
his
rejoycing
they
were
anointed
,
established
,
sealed
by
the
Spirit
confirming
their
love
Chr.
●9
.
21.
The
people
bowed
their
heads
,
&
worshipped
the
Lord
and
the
King
,
All
the
people
greatly
feared
the
Lord
and
Samuel
.
Tim.
3.
1
,
2.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
1
Tim.
Tell
the
Church
tell
first
the
Church
of
Officers
and
people
,
Act.
20.
29.
Mat.
7.
15.
2
Pet.
2.
1
,
2.
1
Iohn
4.
1.
Rev.
2.
14
20.
T
it
3.
10.
Ier.
23.
9
,
15.
Ier.
14.
14
,
15.
Isa.
56.
10
,
11.
Mich.
3.
5
,
6.
Zach
Chrysost.
hom.
85.
in
Ioan.
Orig.
hom.
7.
in
Ezek.
August
Ssrm.
49.
de
ver.
domini
.
Cyprian
.
Iewel
Apolo
.
c.
8.
div
.
Tho.
Mort.
Appel
.
Protest
Aene.
Sylv.
in
Gest.
Conc.
Basil.
Rom.
Pont.
non
audist
Eccles.
Christum
non
audiet
.
Riv.
Catho
.
Ortho.
To
1.
Tract.
1.
q.
Gerson
,
Almain
,
Occum
,
Cusanus
,
Contaren●●s
,
Ca●etanus
,
Ferus
,
Toletus
,
Menochius
,
Maldonatus
,
H.
The
Angel
of
the
Church
of
stands
for
the
whole
Church
See
how
strangely
shall
that
sound
,
To
the
Church
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
.
Angel
of
the
Church
,
Rev.
Embassador
speaks
to
England
of
England
?
Rob
Parker
.
de
Politia
Eccles.
l.
3.
c.
15.
n.
(
Mat.
Si
Ecclesiam
non
audietit
,
&c.
H.
It
is
said
Paul
saluted
the
Church
at
it
cannot
be
thought
in
reason
,
that
the
Elders
only
were
saluted
;
because
the
scope
of
was
to
confirm
the
hearts
of
the
Disciples
,
and
therefore
had
an
eye
to
the
weakest
,
and
those
that
wanted
his
sweet
refreshing
,
who
heard
of
his
arrival
,
and
assembled
to
give
comfortable
entertainment
to
him
,
and
to
be
comforted
by
him
.
Act.
18.
22.
Paul
saluted
the
church
H.
The
word
in
the
Hebrew
and
Greek
used
by
the
Septuagint
,
notes
the
Rulers
of
the
Church
,
not
always
the
body
;
and
it
is
granted
without
any
hurt
to
our
cause
.
Tell
the
Church
Tell
the
Rulers
the
suspicion
is
so
strong
Cor.
11.
16.
If
any
man
seem
to
be
contentious
,
we
have
no
such
custom
,
neither
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
Gaius
,
2
Ioh.
16
before
the
Church
,
When
ye
〈◊〉
together
to
the
Church
,
The
Church
which
the
Plaintiff
must
tell
,
is
to
admonish
publickly
the
offender
.
But
this
is
the
Church
of
Elders
,
for
they
onely
are
to
receive
publick
complaints
,
Complaints
are
to
be
given
to
the
Elders
,
that
they
may
prepare
them
for
the
congregation
,
and
lend
the
action
.
T●●●efore
the
incestuous
〈◊〉
said
to
be
r●…
of
many
,
and
so
judged
of
many
,
not
by
the
judgement
only
of
discration
;
for
so
they
might
judge
these
that
were
without
,
but
legally
.
Tell
the
Church
Heathen
with
the
judgement
of
discretion
,
It
hath
received
an
〈◊〉
out
of
a
mistake
,
because
neither
women
alone
,
nor
children
will
make
a
Church
,
nor
have
any
publick
power
put
into
their
hands
for
that
purpose
.
that
women
and
children
Peter
builded
upon
the
rock
,
Mat.
18.
●●●ting
every
Lords
day
to
partake
of
all
the
Ordinances
tell
the
Church
instituted
Church
in
the
Gospel
Gal.
3.
28.
〈◊〉
9.
14.
1
Cor.
built
upon
the
rock
,
the
Body
of
Christ
,
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
the
Redeemed
of
God
,
partakers
of
all
the
precious
ordinances
,
any
such
power
put
in
their
hand
,
Tell
the
Church
n●
jurisdiction
Keyes
.
par
no
excommunication
,
one
of
the
highest
acts
of
rude
in
the
Church
brotherly
admonition
if
he
hear
not
the
Church
,
id
est
,
Not
only
the
Church
must
convene
to
worship
God
in
Spirit
and
Truth
,
but
that
they
bind
and
loose
by
the
Pastoral
Spirit
of
Paul
,
and
officers
in
their
convention
.
The
Church
met
hath
power
to
execute
all
acts
of
discipline
,
as
well
as
doctrine
.
The
Church
of
is
blamed
,
because
without
the
knowledge
of
Paul
,
or
his
authority
(
as
they
ought
to
have
done
)
they
did
not
excommunicate
the
incestuous
person
,
only
for
their
encouragement
,
he
expresseth
his
consent
,
and
the
concurrence
of
his
spirit
.
could
exercise
all
acts
of
Discipline
and
Doctrine
,
puffed
up
,
and
mourned
not
?
be
leavened
keep
the
feast
With
sincerity
scandalous
fornicators
THere
is
a
double
Authority
,
one
Supreme
and
Monarchical
onely
in
Christ
,
and
another
Subordinate
and
Delegate
;
which
〈◊〉
a
Right
given
by
Commission
from
Christ
to
fit
person●
,
to
act
i●
his
House
according
to
his
order
.
By
is
meant
which
according
to
God
,
certain
persons
possess
in
their
external
administrations
issuing
from
such
special
relations
,
unto
which
they
are
called
by
Christ
.
who
are
capable
to
receive
this
power
,
not
to
women
,
children
,
●ad-men
,
Therefore
let
the
Reader
take
notice
of
that
,
as
not
worthy
to
be
considered
.
If
power
be
in
the
Church
of
believers
,
then
women
and
children
may
exercise
it
,
〈◊〉
Mr.
for
they
are
not
fit
persons
appointed
by
Christ
to
manage
this
power
.
Lastly
,
they
must
The
whole
Church
is
an
Army
terrible
with
Banners
,
but
the
parts
do
fight
in
their
own
order
:
The
power
is
in
the
whole
firstly
,
but
each
part
knows
his
rank
;
the
officers
in
their
part
,
order
and
manner
,
the
members
in
theirs
.
The
whole
acts
some
things
immediately
,
some
things
mediately
.
given
to
fit
persons
want
of
understanding
,
nor
distemper
of
judgement
,
Acts
20.
29.
hold
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
,
are
the
onely
,
and
none
but
they
They
are
of
the
sheep
that
can
discern
the
voice
of
Christ
in
sent
Pastors
,
Mr.
H.
Mr.
H.
they
be
of
God
,
or
no
,
hold
what
is
good
Ioh.
4.
1.
1
Thess.
5.
21.
Ergo
,
Mr.
Ball
If
the
power
be
in
the
whole
Church
firstly
,
then
must
the
power
of
the
Keyes
be
in
all
the
members
firstly
Mr.
H.
saith
,
The
whole
Church
is
terrible
as
an
Army
with
Banners
,
Knowledge
and
Iurisdiction
Mr.
H.
Mr.
R.
Mr.
H.
Mr.
Cotton
Mr.
H
This
power
is
either
a
power
of
many
when
combined
,
and
this
is
either
a
power
—
Of
judging
or
of
donation
Or
its
power
in
one
a
power
of
Office
:
The
power
of
judgement
the
whole
hath
,
and
doth
use
in
admissions
and
excommunication
:
the
same
pow●r
that
takes
in
must
cast
out
.
Pet.
Martyr
,
Pareus
Calvin
Com.
In
1
Cor.
Martyr
in
1
Cor.
5.
De
Excom.
quaest.
Carthage
,
All
things
shall
be
examined
,
you
the
people
being
present
.
Pareus
in
1
Cor.
Cyprian
.
Epist.
Cyprian
.
Epist.
Cyprian
.
Epist.
Carthage
,
Anno
consent
,
connivance
and
testimony
Bucerus
,
Calvin
,
Bucanus
,
Tilenus
,
Beza
,
Virttut
,
Professors
of
Leyden
,
Urfine
,
Pareus
,
Iunius
,
to
do
all
without
calv
.
Instit.
l.
4.
c.
11.
num.
the
people
Chemnitius
,
Daneus
,
the
Confession
of
Bohemià
,
of
Helvetia
,
the
Synod
of
Middleburgh
,
the
Synod
of
Tylleburgh
Nassovia
,
Anno
H.
The
power
of
election
is
especially
to
be
attended
by
the
end
,
as
a
corporation
hath
power
to
choose
a
Major
,
and
to
give
him
power
.
3.
The
safety
of
the
whole
is
to
be
attended
,
and
that
is
to
submit
one
to
another
,
and
be
rebuked
one
by
another
.
Bucan
.
de
disciplina
Eccl.
l.
44.
quaest.
Tilen.
Disp.
28.
Thes.
Cypr.
cod
.
vetust
.
Epist.
Origen
.
contr.
cels
.
lib.
Solomon
;
S●ul
Tim.
4.
14.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
1.
5.
Act.
according
to
the
pattern
shewed
in
the
Mount
.
i.
e.
Tit.
1.
5.
〈◊〉
Tim.
every
one
submit
unto
another
Z●…us
in
loc
Hi●ronymus
,
Baines
C●jetan
.
in
●ocum
.
T●…llian
.
in
Apolo
.
〈◊〉
o●
R
Boide
,
Zanchius
Beza
.
Hieronymus
,
poni●
general●
principium
politiae
Christiana
.
Caj●tan
.
Paul
Baines
i.
e.
H.
The
power
of
rebuking
pertains
to
all
,
to
rebuke
to
judge
both
which
express
acts
of
proceeding
in
a
judicial
way
,
the
whole
may
censure
the
part
;
they
are
superior
,
as
officers
,
when
they
keep
the
rule
,
but
inferior
,
as
members
,
and
in
submission
,
when
they
break
the
rule
.
Lev.
19.
17.
Ps.
tell
the
Church
Abigail
,
Pilates
Rev.
2.
20.
1
Tim.
must
forgive
until
seventy
seven
times
to
forgive
to
comfort
If
the
people
should
censure
the
Pastors
,
then
there
should
be
Pastors
of
Pastors
,
and
the
Sheep
should
be
Shepherds
,
not
the
Sheep
.
The
consequence
is
feeble
,
because
the
people
judge
not
as
officers
,
but
as
members
of
the
whole
,
to
whom
by
vertue
of
the
common
Laws
of
combination
they
have
subjected
themselves
to
be
ordered
,
for
the
common
good
.
Stapleton
,
Grego
.
de
Valen.
Toletus
,
Pererius
,
Esthius
,
who
watch
for
their
souls
,
Heb.
as
being
over
them
in
the
Lord
,
as
if
they
were
officers
the
officers
are
not
excommunicated
as
officers
,
but
as
members
.
H.
Suppose
the
members
of
a
Class
offend
,
the
rest
who
censure
them
are
not
Pastors
of
Pastors
to
these
whom
they
censure
.
are
in
the
Lord
Heb.
13.
17.
1
Thes.
H.
Suppose
the
Pastors
turn
Hereticks
,
the
ruling
Elders
with
the
rest
consure
them
;
here
are
the
inferiours
judging
the
superiours
.
in
Collegio
H.
It
s
a
staple
Rule
,
No
man
by
nature
hath
an
Ecclesiastical
power
over
another
by
constraint
;
one
comes
a
Christian
convert
from
to
a
Countrey
or
City
where
many
Churches
are
,
none
of
them
can
,
by
the
rule
of
the
Gospel
,
compel
him
to
joyn
with
one
more
than
another
.
He
may
freely
choose
what
is
most
suitable
to
his
heart
,
and
may
be
most
to
promote
his
spiritual
edification
.
by
Nature
staple
forgery
The
Church
cannot
by
carnal
weapons
impose
any
Church-constitution
,
as
Nature
gives
not
this
power
Ecclesiastick
:
So
a
civil
Ruler
should
not
impose
it
he
should
impose
all
civil
duties
that
are
external
,
What
ever
is
done
here
in
the
constitution
of
Churches
,
is
done
by
an
Ecclesiastick
Rule
,
not
by
a
Rule
of
policy
.
The
Magistrate
makes
no
rule
of
constitution
of
Churches
,
Cant.
1.
7
,
8.
Mat.
H.
The
power
scattered
in
many
,
when
they
are
voluntarily
combined
,
they
may
give
it
to
one
,
and
this
is
a
power
of
Office
,
and
they
may
covenant
to
submit
to
him
their
united
right
.
Hence
it
is
more
than
plain
,
they
may
give
a
call
and
power
to
such
and
such
to
be
Pastors
,
and
yet
themselves
be
no
Pastors
.
Christ
gave
some
to
be
Pastors
,
he
furnishes
men
There
is
a
power
scattered
in
many
.
They
may
give
this
power
to
one
:
non
●ns
Christ
gave
gifts
to
men
,
God
hath
placed
Pastors
in
the
Church
,
Apostles
:
what
!
the
people
gives
power
of
being
Apostles
,
Pastors
,
to
men
who
were
not
Apostles
and
Pastors
before
?
Tit.
1.
5.
laid
on
hands
and
ordained
,
committed
the
charge
to
faithful
men
,
able
to
teach
others
.
new
Male-Church
,
excluding
Females
H.
A
divided
power
in
many
,
is
not
an
united
power
from
many
.
The
peoples
is
a
divided
power
,
lying
in
many
combined
,
and
therefore
not
the
same
.
Hence
the
power
of
judgement
is
not
the
power
of
office
,
and
therefore
the
fraternity
may
have
the
one
,
when
they
have
not
the
other
.
A
divided
power
to
choose
in
many
,
is
not
an
united
power
.
that
the
fraternity
may
have
the
power
of
judging
,
and
not
of
office
:
because
the
power
of
judgement
is
not
the
power
of
office
,
therefore
the
fraternity
may
have
the
one
,
not
the
other
.
The
Fraternity
Redeemed
ones
built
on
the
built
on
the
Rock
Pet.
2.
17.
Love
the
brotherhood
,
Leigh
,
Beza
,
Calvin
,
English
die
brud●rschaff
Cyprian
.
lib.
3.
Epist.
Cypr.
lib.
3.
c.
18.
Augustine
.
Basilius
the
Nobility
is
put
for
the
Nobles
.
Iam.
5.
12.
My
brethren
,
swear
not
,
Wherefore
my
brethren
,
ye
are
bec●me
dead
to
the
law
by
the
body
of
Christ
:
Rom.
8.
12.
1
Cor.
whole
Fraternity
H.
However
the
Elders
are
superior
to
the
fraternity
in
regard
of
office
,
rule
,
act
and
exercise
,
which
is
proper
onely
to
them
,
and
not
to
the
fraternity
,
the
people
or
Church
are
superiour
to
the
Elders
in
point
of
censure
,
each
have
their
full
scope
in
their
own
sphere
and
compass
:
The
office
of
Major
,
King
,
Emperour
is
not
prejudged
,
because
the
Corporation
,
Parliament
,
Princes
and
States
for
faults
may
depose
them
.
Cor.
5.
5.
2
Cor.
Solomon
,
David
H.
Hence
the
censure
of
Excommunication
,
for
the
act
is
common
to
the
Elders
,
onely
for
the
manner
of
managing
of
it
,
its
peculiar
for
the
Elders
to
be
leaders
in
that
action
:
and
thence
it
is
they
are
called
(
Leaders
)
in
the
manner
of
managing
the
act
of
Excommunication
,
they
load
they
preside
and
moderate
in
the
actual
d●●pensing
of
censures
,
watcher
for
the
souls
of
the
members
of
the
Iudicature
,
as
one
who
must
give
an
account
to
God
,
Beza
,
Calvin
,
Pareus
,
Marlorat
,
Piscator
Cajitanus
,
Iustinus
Martyr
Lu●●●ran
,
Papist
Thess.
〈◊〉
12.
Piscat
watches
for
their
souls
these
to
watch
for
their
soul●
for
they
watch
for
our
souls
,
H.
The
power
of
the
Keys
is
committed
to
the
Church
of
confederate
Saints
,
as
to
the
first
subject
thereof
;
it
is
no
new
opinion
.
I
oppose
Fathers
to
Fathers
If
it
be
in
the
peoples
power
to
hinder
excommunication
to
take
place
,
then
the
Elders
only
have
not
a
power
given
them
of
Christ
,
to
manage
this
:
but
this
is
against
the
wisdom
of
Christ
to
ordain
means
that
cannot
attain
the
end
;
which
must
be
,
if
the
people
may
●inder
it
.
Peter
,
Ann●
Cypr.
lib.
〈◊〉
.
E●
.
4.
pa●
.
1.
ca.
11
p.
186.
Par.
1.
c.
2.
p.
Act.
14.
1.
&
14.
22.
&
15.
12.
20.
17
,
18.
&
1
Cor.
12.
18.
&
14.
4.
Philip.
Remonst.
in
declara●
.
suâ
c.
22.
〈◊〉
.
9
,
10.
thes.
par.
3.
disp.
Idem
●●sp
32.
th
R
menst
.
●eclar
.
c.
25.
th
.
Ioh
4.
1.
1
Thess.
R
monst
.
Apolog.
c
England
,
c.
1.
sect.
1.
par.
Ioan.
Volkelius
Socinianus
de
vera
Religione
,
Lib.
6.
cap.
c.
15.
p.
c.
16.
p.
c.
17.
p.
Theoph.
Nicolaides
,
de
Ecclesia
&
missione
Ministrorum
r●su
.
cap.
2.
p.
c.
3.
p.
c.
10.
p.
Socin
.
adversus
Gabr.
Ementropium
adversus
Cap.
1.
p.
Resp.
11.
—
ad
Resp.
Andr.
Volani
,
Ionas
Schlighintingius
Ioan.
Crelbi
Com.
ad
Galat.
in
c.
5.
p.
Valentinus
Smalcius
in
Refutat
.
Thesium
Wolfangi
Iranthii
,
disp.
12.
pag.
Idem
pag.
●o
fine
jure
,
Iohn
Baptist
Abraham
,
Mat.
Ref.
Thes.
de
ordine
Eccles.
disp.
4.
p.
Cateches.
Raccovien
.
de
Ecclesia
Christi
,
c.
1.
pag.
Ita
Episcop.
disp.
26.
th
.
2
,
3.
Ostorod
.
institut.
cap.
42.
defens
.
●ocin
.
Tract
.
de
Eccles.
&
Minist.
miss.
contra
Miedzebo
,
c.
Episcop.
disp.
28.
th
.
14.
Remonst.
in
Apol.
Theoph.
Nicolaid
.
in
resut
.
Tract
.
de
exer
.
de
Ecclesia
,
c.
2.
Socin
.
Com.
m.
1.
epist.
Ioan.
&
ubique
.
Socin
.
tractatu
de
Eccles.
pa.
Adolp
.
Venator
.
in
declarat
.
sua
,
pag.
Remonst.
in
Confess
.
cap.
22.
sect.
Theoph.
Nicolaid
.
Refut.
Tract
.
de
Eccles.
S.
2.
c.
3.
Socinus
Tract
.
de
Eccles.
sect.
N.
E.
ruling
and
excommunicating
can
be
If
the
peoples
power
lawfully
used
hinder
undue
excommunication
,
then
the
Elders
onely
have
not
power
.
all
men
are
lyars
?
Rom.
H.
The
keys
of
the
kingdom
,
by
way
of
Metaphor
,
signifies
all
that
ministerial
power
by
Christ
dispenced
,
and
from
Christ
received
;
whereby
all
the
affairs
of
his
house
,
in
point
of
opening
to
such
as
stoop
to
him
,
and
of
shutting
to
such
as
will
not
come
under
his
authority
,
are
acted
according
to
his
mind
.
Wilson
Dict.
Es.
22.
Chrysost.
Hom.
55.
in
Matth.
August
.
de
Civ
.
Dei
,
lib.
20.
cap.
19.
Beda
in
Ioan.
Cypr.
Epist.
ad
lapsos
Ep.
27.
alias
lib.
5.
Epist.
Liegh
,
Beza
,
Beda
,
Chrysostome
,
Augustine
,
Ierom
,
Cyprian
,
ut
prophani
&
canes
ab
omni
rerum
Ecclesiasticarum
cognitione
as
are
sufficient
,
private
,
or
publick
,
to
open
and
shut
Heaven
,
may
be
called
the
keys
.
H.
The
key
of
Royalty
is
only
in
Christ
,
the
key
of
charity
in
the
hand
of
all
believers
,
who
out
of
Christian
love
lend
some
help
,
but
have
no
power
judicial
to
proceed
.
There
is
the
Key
of
subordinate
power
which
only
such
and
all
such
have
as
are
combined
in
a
special
corporation
,
and
come
under
the
external
government
of
the
Scepter
of
Christ
;
such
have
good
law
to
proceed
against
such
as
will
not
stoop
to
the
rule
.
the
key
of
charity
If
only
such
,
and
all
such
as
are
combined
in
a
speciall
corporation
,
have
the
key
of
subordinate
power
The
keys
of
subordinate
power
are
seated
firstly
in
the
Church
,
and
by
vertue
of
the
Church
,
they
are
communicated
to
any
that
in
any
measure
or
manner
share
therein
:
heat
to
first
in
the
fire
,
as
its
proper
subject
,
the
faculty
of
sense
belongs
first
to
the
sensitive
soul
,
&c.
Ans.
The
power
of
the
keys
Eph.
4.
11
,
12.
2
Cor.
H.
Is
suits
not
with
right
reason
to
cast
some
part
of
the
power
firstly
upon
the
people
,
some
part
upon
the
Rulers
,
as
though
there
were
two
first
subjects
of
this
power
which
the
letter
of
the
text
gainsayeth
,
to
thee
will
I
give
,
not
to
them
:
it
were
to
speak
daggers
and
contradictions
to
make
but
one
first
subject
of
the
power
,
and
yet
have
others
to
share
in
this
power
,
is
more
wide
from
the
mark
.
when
the
Church
of
a
particular
Congregation
walketh
together
in
the
truth
,
all
the
brethren
of
the
Church
are
the
first
subject
of
Church
liberty
,
and
the
Elders
thereof
of
Church-authority
,
and
both
of
them
together
,
are
the
first
subject
of
all
Church
power
needful
to
be
exercised
within
themselves
,
whether
in
Election
,
Ordination
,
or
Censures
of
their
own
body
.
It
is
said
to
Peter
,
to
thee
I
will
give
the
keys
,
not
to
the
〈◊〉
Ergo
,
Peter
〈◊〉
est
who
labour
not
in
the
word
and
doctrine
,
The
power
of
the
keys
take
it
in
the
complete
nature
thereof
,
is
in
the
Church
of
Believers
,
as
in
the
first
subject
,
but
in
the
manner
and
order
of
ruling
that
Christ
appointed
,
in
the
parts
.
A
particular
Church
or
Congregation
professing
the
faith
taken
indefinitly
,
for
any
Church
(
one
as
well
as
another
)
is
the
first
subject
of
all
the
Church
Officers
,
with
all
their
spiritual
gifts
and
power
—
whether
it
be
all
are
yours
(
speaking
of
the
Church
of
Cor.
3.
21.
All
things
are
yours
&c.
Cor.
3.
21.
all
things
are
yours
,
ye
are
Christs
in
abstracto
All
things
are
yours
in
deserts
,
and
in
mountains
,
and
in
dens
,
and
cave●
of
the
Earth
,
dwelling
house
Revel.
21.
7.
He
that
overcomes
shall
inherit
all
things
,
all
are
yours
,
all
things
are
yours
,
and
ye
are
Christs
,
to
eat
of
the
Tree
of
Life
,
to
receive
the
hidden
Manna
,
and
the
●…ning
Star
,
all
are
yours
H.
The
power
of
the
keys
is
in
her
(
the
Church
congregational
of
Believers
)
as
in
the
cause
subordinately
under
Christ
,
and
it
may
thereby
here
be
acted
as
in
admission
of
members
,
in
the
absence
of
Ministers
,
in
censuring
by
admonition
,
for
each
man
is
a
Iudge
of
his
brother
,
and
there
is
a
judicial
way
of
admonition
,
when
the
parties
are
in
such
a
state
as
in
they
can
make
process
against
each
other
,
so
there
is
a
power
of
gift
in
all
elections
.
Or
else
this
power
of
the
keys
is
communicated
from
her
to
the
officers
,
the
soul
doth
not
see
but
by
an
eye
,
makes
an
eye
and
sees
by
it
,
so
that
the
Church
makes
a
Minister
,
and
dispenseth
Words
and
Sacraments
by
Officers
.
The
Soul
makes
an
Eye
Acts
6.
6.
1
Tim.
4.
14.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
1
Tim.
H.
The
power
of
judgement
is
the
Church
formaliter
.
H.
197.
The
power
of
judgement
is
in
the
Rulers
directively
(
as
formally
in
the
people
)
they
out
of
an
office
power
,
leading
the
whole
proceeding
therein
.
Act.
6.
6.
1
Tim
Ejusdem
ist
instituere
&
destituere
,
The
people
have
power
to
consure
and
depose
Officers
in
case
of
heresie
,
or
otber
iuiquity
,
for
they
gave
power
by
election
to
Rulers
.
Iohn
Baptist
Act.
8.
Ioh.
Matth.
21.
19.
Luke
Act.
16.
Cornelius
Iohn
Baptists
Richard
Baxter
hic
&
nunc
Bithynia
,
Act.
Concilium
Nic.
Ioan.
Crakantborp
M.
Antonii
Ioan.
Barkham
that
he
thus
differs
from
other
Bishops
,
that
he
is
universal
Bishop
of
all
the
Churches
on
earth
,
but
other
Bishops
are
Pastors
of
their
own
particular
Diocesses
and
Chu-ches
.
Ioan.
Crakanthorp
Many
Pastors
,
but
we
feed
one
flock
.
Iure
divino
,
quasi
glob●
affixus
,
It
s
in
the
power
of
the
Church
and
Fraternity
to
admit
members
to
cast
them
out
,
as
appears
in
the
admitting
of
officers
.
Paul
,
Iames
in
stantes
&
la
psos
Either
the
people
have
a
causal
virtue
in
judging
,
or
onely
a
consent
;
the
latter
cannot
be
:
To
consent
to
evil
is
sin
;
to
dissent
from
a
just
sentence
,
makes
them
to
hinder
the
execution
of
a
just
sentence
.
Tho:
Goodwyn
Philip
Nye
an
authoritative
directing
power
,
such
as
Parents
have
in
the
marriage
of
their
daughter
,
which
is
an
authority
extrinsecal
,
which
the
Magistrate
and
Pastor
in
their
kinde
have
;
but
the
Virgin
hath
the
onely
formal
and
intrinsecal
power
to
consent
,
and
so
to
make
the
marriage
,
and
to
dissent
so
as
it
shall
be
no
marriage
:
shall
blemish
the
wisdome
of
God
,
It
crosseth
the
rule
of
righteous
proceeding
,
to
understand
the
Church
of
the
Elders
onely
:
Suppose
three
Elders
in
a
Church
all
have
been
convinced
before
witnesses
in
private
of
an
offence
;
they
will
not
hear
;
the
offended
brethren
must
tell
the
Church
:
that
is
,
they
complain
to
these
three
Elders
of
these
three
Elders
,
and
make
the
guilty
both
judge
and
party
in
their
own
cause
.
2.
Suppose
of
these
three
two
be
offenders
,
the
grieved
party
must
tell
the
third
,
and
so
one
shall
be
the
Church
.
New
England
Hooker
;
Ergo
If
the
power
of
judgement
be
in
Rulers
,
then
it
is
either
in
some
or
one
,
to
wit
,
and
to
h●m
derived
from
the
rest
,
and
that
is
Popery
,
or
it
is
in
them
all
equally
;
for
those
that
are
equal
in
commission
,
are
equal
in
power
,
but
that
is
not
,
for
the
teaching
Elders
are
in
degree
and
also
in
power
superiour
to
the
ruling
Elder
.
worthy
of
double
honour
to
us
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
Ambassadors
of
God
,
who
in
Christs
stead
beseech
us
to
be
reconciled
to
God
,
2
Cor.
5.
20.
Their
feet
are
pleasant
,
vi
materiae
Tho.
Goodwyn
Philip
Nye
in
office
,
rule
act
and
exercise
H.
If
Rulers
alone
have
power
to
excommunicate
by
then
may
three
Elders
excommunicate
400
or
500
brethren
;
and
if
so
,
Rulers
should
not
onely
censure
the
fraternity
,
but
destroy
themselves
:
for
where
no
flock
is
,
but
all
are
excommunicated
,
there
are
no
shepherds
.
Besides
,
as
saith
,
a
body
D.
Ames
cannot
be
cast
out
of
it self
.
D.
Ames
H.
That
is
not
to
be
held
,
that
is
neither
in
Scripture
directly
,
nor
by
consequence
But
that
belivers
lay
hands
on
men
for
the
Ministery
,
or
receive
witness
,
or
have
in
them
any
such
power
of
Government
,
is
such
.
So
Mr.
The
first
three
Arguments
touch
not
the
question
,
for
office-power
is
formally
in
some
select
persons
,
who
have
a
Ministerial
spirit
and
gifts
.
Mr.
saith
,
The
Government
before
and
under
the
Law
,
and
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
still
now
,
is
not
in
the
multitude
,
but
in
some
chief
men
:
But
it
follows
not
because
office-power
,
which
is
a
little
part
of
the
power
of
the
Keyes
,
is
in
officers
,
therefore
the
power
of
the
Keyes
is
firstly
in
the
officers
,
but
firstly
in
them
who
gave
both
the
power
and
the
office
,
and
therefore
had
a
power
before
they
gave
it
,
and
therefore
can
take
it
away
.
office-power
is
a
little
part
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
:
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
Mr.
H.
Elders
are
superiour
to
the
Brethren
or
male-Church
in
regard
of
office
,
rule
,
act
and
exercise
.
to
this
Church
in
rule
;
yea
,
this
Church
giveth
power
,
and
taketh
away
the
power
of
governing
Government
is
not
in
the
multitude
,
as
in
the
first
subject
Matth.
T●ll
the
Church
The
Church
which
Christ
in
his
Gospel
hath
instituted
,
to
which
he
hath
committed
the
Keys
of
his
Kingdom
,
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
the
tables
and
seals
of
the
covenant
,
the
officers
and
censures
of
his
Church
,
the
administration
of
all
his
publique
worship
and
ordinances
,
costus
fidelium
,
a
company
of
believers
?
that
meets
in
the
same
place
to
partake
of
all
ordinances
,
The
power
of
the
Keyes
is
committed
to
the
Church
of
confederate
believers
,
as
the
first
and
the
proper
subject
thereof
.
That
the
power
of
the
Keyes
is
seated
in
the
Church
as
the
proper
subject
is
no
novel
opinion
.
We
will
suffer
years
to
speak
a
little
in
this
place
,
The
place
of
those
that
sustained
in
to
them
the
keys
were
given
.
But
speaks
in
the
name
and
sustained
the
place
of
the
Church
:
as
the
Antients
,
frequently
—
troops
of
our
Divines
say
.
formal
,
first
and
proper
subject
of
the
Keys
,
H.
Office-power
is
but
a
little
part
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
and
therefore
it
may
be
in
Officers
,
and
yet
the
power
of
the
Keyes
not
be
firstly
in
them
,
but
in
them
who
gave
Office-power
.
a
part
and
a
little
part
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
Queen
and
Mistress
of
the
Royal
Family
is
above
the
Officers
of
the
Royal
House
,
since
they
are
her
Servants
,
no
less
then
the
Kings
Servants
.
H.
Not
only
the
Officers
,
but
Offices
also
are
included
in
the
Keys
,
as
being
of
that
ministerial
power
by
which
Heaven
is
opened
and
shut
;
and
Officers
and
Offices
are
ordinances
,
and
Christs
gift
to
the
Church
,
He
gave
some
to
be
Pastors
,
&c.
As
Ans.
To
say
the
Officers
and
the
Offices
are
included
in
the
Keys
,
is
to
say
●eedless
,
that
both
the
Stewards
and
the
office
of
Steward
included
in
the
power
of
the
Keys
That
Offices
and
Officers
are
given
to
the
Church
subjectively
,
some
select
persons
non
〈◊〉
The
offices
that
include
both
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
and
and
the
exercise
of
them
are
given
,
to
some
select
persons
,
to
Peter
.
Therefore
they
must
be
given
to
some
that
are
not
officers
,
for
how
unpleasant
is
the
sense
to
thee
who
bearest
the
place
and
person
of
an
office
,
I
will
give
an
office
,
thou
that
hast
an
office
,
to
thee
will
I
give
an
office
.
Beza
,
Bullenger
,
Pareus
,
Calvin
,
I
give
to
thee
who
bearest
the
place
and
person
of
an
Officer
,
and
Magistrate
,
that
same
Magistracy
with
more
ample
priviledges
.
I
create
thee
who
wast
a
visible
Saint
before
,
now
a
visible
Saint
.
This
complete
power
of
binding
and
loosing
is
given
to
the
officer
:
firstly
,
either
as
teaching
,
or
as
ruling
in
a
special
work
or
as
officers
ruling
in
general
;
if
the
first
,
then
the
power
must
be
given
to
teachers
only
and
so
only
Teacher
,
shall
be
Rulers
.
If
this
power
be
given
to
them
as
Rulers
,
in
regard
of
the
common
or
general
nature
of
ruling
,
then
is
their
equal
power
of
ruling
in
both
Teachers
and
Elders
.
H.
If
the
faithful
may
not
lay
on
hands
,
nor
receive
witnesses
,
as
then
are
they
not
the
first
subject
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
.
Ans.
The
consequence
is
false
,
for
ruling
Elders
cannot
so
lay
on
hands
,
nor
so
receive
witnesses
as
teaching
Elders
do
,
yet
they
have
the
power
of
the
Keys
.
Act
,
6.
6.
Timothy
Ps.
105.
18
,
20.
2
Kings
25.
27.
Ps
149.
8.
Act
ruling
Elders
cannot
so
lay
on
hands
,
and
so
receive
witnesses
as
the
teaching
Elders
;
Ergo
,
H.
To
whomsoever
Christ
giveth
the
Keys
,
to
them
he
gives
a
ministerial
spirit
by
way
of
special
Embassage
to
remit
or
retain
sin
.
This
is
unsound
,
for
the
Keys
are
given
to
ruling
Elders
,
who
have
no
such
ministerial
spirit
;
it
is
not
enough
to
say
,
that
power
of
preaching
is
not
formally
given
to
ruling
Elders
;
yet
it
is
given
in
the
fruit
to
them
,
for
they
who
receive
the
same
commission
,
or
equal
power
of
the
same
commission
,
must
receive
the
power
of
the
keys
formally
.
in
the
judicial
and
authoritative
application
in
the
external
Court
of
Christs
Church
:
hic
haeret
ei
aqua
Thou
by
name
hast
committed
incest
,
we
,
by
the
formal
power
and
ministerial
spirit
given
to
us
by
Christ
,
deliver
thee
to
Satan
,
&c.
Matth.
28.
20.
Mark
Act.
6.
6.
1
Tim.
4.
14.
&
5.
22.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
H.
Ruling
Elders
do
not
effectually
apply
the
word
in
the
external
Court
:
why
?
because
the
application
of
the
word
thus
dispensed
,
implies
that
it
is
issued
and
ended
.
H.
There
is
a
Iudicial
power
in
making
application
of
the
word
preached
by
any
of
the
members
who
have
power
to
admonish
judicially
.
Word
dispensed
and
preached
is
ended
:
The
government
of
the
Church
is
complete
in
officers
,
their
number
,
their
dispensed
censures
of
binding
and
loosing
without
any
power
of
the
keyes
in
the
people
,
and
therefore
it
is
superfluous
;
yea
,
if
the
believers
have
power
there
alone
to
excommunicate
all
the
officers
,
as
Mr.
saith
,
the
Elders
in
governing
must
be
as
superfluous
as
the
sixth
finger
in
the
hand
.
Though
the
people
have
power
of
judging
,
yet
they
have
not
power
of
office
,
which
is
necessary
.
H.
Mr.
The
multitude
of
believers
must
have
this
power
either
from
heaven
or
from
men
;
if
from
heaven
,
either
from
the
Law
of
Nature
,
or
a
positive
Law
of
God
.
Ans.
There
is
a
positive
Institution
,
saith
,
God
hath
not
made
all
Rulers
,
and
have
left
none
over
other
in
the
Lord
.
To
have
the
power
of
the
Keyes
is
one
thing
,
and
to
be
Rulers
another
.
The
Court
of
Aldermen
can
proceed
against
a
delinquent
Major
,
yet
not
one
of
them
is
Major
.
The
members
by
covenant
,
not
as
officers
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
censure
one
ano●her
,
though
in
the
manner
of
dispensing
the
censure
,
they
need
of
ficers
as
guides
.
And
so
the
seven●h
is
answered
.
the
Church
Ted
the
Church
Tell
the
male-Church
,
Mat.
Mat.
18.
15.
Lov.
19.
17.
1
Sam.
25.
25
,
26
,
27.
Tit.
obey
them
that
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
Obey
them
that
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
&c.
Obey
one
another
,
for
ye
are
all
over
one
another
in
the
Lord
.
H.
There
is
a
peculiar
office-power
in
the
officers
that
is
not
in
the
flock
.
R.
If
the
power
of
the
Keys
be
given
to
believers
as
believers
under
that
reduplication
,
then
all
believing
men
and
women
and
children
have
authority
over
the
congregation
,
for
and
all
should
be
pastors
It
s
strange
that
Mr.
so
often
acknowledges
,
that
we
require
onely
charitable
Saintship
in
members
,
yet
he
frequently
supposeth
that
we
require
sincerity
:
2.
The
believers
as
believers
scattered
,
are
not
the
first
subject
,
but
as
covenanting
and
fitly
capable
,
and
counted
so
;
which
women
are
not
.
As
visible
to
judicious
charity
.
2.
As
covenanting
Church-wise
.
3.
As
capable
to
Rule
,
living
God
the
hidden
Manna
Christ
was
Iohn
Baptist
Iohn
the
Baptist
Christ
builds
on
the
Rock
are
counted
fit
by
Christ
and
capable
,
which
women
,
children
,
deaf
and
dumb
are
not
.
I
charitably
judge
are
blessed
,
are
built
upon
the
Rock
.
Mary
Magdalen
Ye
women
,
who
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Father
of
Christ
confess
me
to
be
the
Son
of
the
living
God
,
and
for
that
suffer
death
from
and
other
persecutors
,
are
blessed
;
but
ye
have
no
right
to
real
blessing
by
for
I
count
you
women
not
capable
of
the
Keys
.
I
give
the
Keys
to
the
Church
of
Redeemed
ones
.
H.
The
rule
of
Mr.
faileth
much
against
the
fundamentals
of
Logick
,
yet
visible
Saints
and
believers
accounted
according
to
the
rules
of
charity
,
are
the
subject
matter
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
though
they
be
justly
excommunicated
,
yet
in
Gods
account
they
may
be
inwardly
Saints
.
And
again
,
close
hypocrites
,
as
may
be
real
unbelievers
,
and
therefore
the
profession
is
sufficient
to
keep
such
in
their
office
,
and
to
evidence
that
all
their
actions
Ministerial
are
valid
.
H.
Survey
Subordinate
power
(
of
the
Keys
)
onely
such
,
and
all
such
have
,
who
are
combined
in
a
special
corporation
,
and
come
under
the
external
Government
of
the
Scepter
of
Christ
in
the
Gospel
.
combined
in
a
special
corporation
,
and
under
the
●xtern
l
Government
of
the
Scepter
of
Christ
,
H.
Survey
are
not
the
first
subject
of
the
Keys
,
but
believers
,
as
1.
Combined
by
Church-covenant
:
2.
As
counted
in
charity
believers
:
3.
And
counted
capable
men
,
If
profession
be
enough
evidence
that
they
are
valid
in
se
T.
H.
H.
The
9
Arg.
of
Mr.
If
Christ
give
the
Keys
to
believers
,
he
gives
answerable
gifts
to
them
.
Such
as
have
received
the
anointing
,
can
discern
the
voice
of
Christ
and
follow
him
,
are
able
to
choose
to
themselves
Pastors
,
as
being
able
to
relish
the
savour
of
spiritual
administrations
,
and
to
feel
what
key
will
best
open
their
lock
,
can
see
and
discern
what
courses
be
sinful
and
scandalous
,
persons
obstinate
and
pertinacious
therein
,
therefore
they
may
choose
and
reject
officers
—
They
need
not
the
tongue
of
the
learned
,
they
are
reproved
for
careless
watching
,
in
not
purging
out
the
incestuous
man
,
rule
well
rule
their
own
house
well
,
be
apt
to
●each
,
faithful
men
,
able
to
teach
others
.
Tim.
3.
1
,
2.
Tit.
Ezek.
3.
Chap.
34.
Isaiah
56.
Zech.
spiritual
disce●ning
what
key
will
open
the
heart
,
Mr.
R.
H.
God
gives
to
men
no
calling
to
a
place
,
but
he
gives
rules
how
they
are
to
order
and
direct
themselves
in
it
.
But
the
Word
hath
no
Canons
how
the
people
should
order
the
Keyes
.
&c.
The
Lord
points
his
finger
to
the
Fescu●
,
and
says
,
Build
up
one
another
in
the
most
holy
faith
,
Observe
those
that
cause
dissentions
among
you
,
Iohn
Collins
Hen:
Laurence
London
,
an.
Ius
Divinum
Thess.
5.
11.
2
Thess.
3.
Rom.
Ambrose
,
Theophylact
,
Oecumenius
,
Paraphrastes
,
Beza
,
Calvin
,
Marlorat
,
Heb.
13.
17.
Obey
them
that
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
H
The
prwer
of
the
Keys
is
larger
then
the
power
of
office
,
and
therefore
the
Lord
requires
not
so
much
abilities
in
the
brethren
as
in
the
Officers
.
Mr.
H.
H.
The
Keys
are
given
to
as
representing
Church
guides
not
excluding
the
consent
of
the
people
.
We
so
give
the
power
radically
and
fi●stly
to
the
Church
of
Believers
,
as
by
them
we
communicate
office
power
to
the
Elders
,
though
they
be
not
the
first
subject
.
H.
If
the
Keys
be
given
to
the
Church
,
the
house
of
wisdom
,
builded
by
Pastors
,
Teachers
then
not
the
Church
of
Believers
without
Pastors
.
H.
the
assumption
fails
,
for
a
Church
without
Pastors
is
wisdoms
house
,
as
we
proved
,
and
is
M.
R.
Act.
20.
28.
1
Tim.
3.
1
,
2
,
3.
1
Tim.
H.
Paul
charging
the
Elders
to
feed
the
Flock
,
or
the
Church
,
implyeth
there
is
a
Church
distinct
from
feeders
.
Pet.
4.
2.
Iam.
2.
2.
Act.
H.
If
they
want
Officers
R.
)
they
want
the
power
of
edifying
.
They
want
the
power
of
edifying
,
as
an
organick
body
,
but
it
hath
power
to
ed●fie
it selfe
,
as
Christian
edifying
one
of
another
in
divers
congregations
,
Col.
3.
16.
Heb.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12.
1
Cor.
12.
12
,
13
,
&
28.
1
Cor.
Matthias
,
Act.
H.
Let
R.
tell
how
God
set
teachers
in
the
Church
,
if
teachers
be
before
the
Church
.
God
giveth
breath
to
them
that
walk
on
the
Earth
,
Iohn
Baptist
H.
To
these
are
the
Keys
promised
,
who
are
Stewards
of
the
mysteries
of
God
,
servants
of
his
house
The
Servants
are
Pastors
and
Teachers
in
these
places
,
then
the
ruling
Elder
shall
bear
no
Key
.
N.
E.
Mr.
H.
H.
The
places
speak
of
Monarchical
power
in
Christ
onely
,
and
prove
not
the
point
of
delegated
power
.
Mr.
H.
Pag●in
,
Mercerus
,
Shiml●rus
,
Buxtorf
.
Ark
Noah
,
Mr.
Leigh
Mr.
H.
spouse
and
wife
to
admit
unto
,
or
reject
out
,
in
the
family
as
cause
requires
.
H.
To
these
Mat.
16.
doth
Christ
give
the
Keyes
,
to
whom
be
giveth
warrant
and
official
authority
,
for
actual
exercising
of
opening
and
shutting
;
but
this
he
giveth
to
as
representing
Teach●rs
and
Elders
:
to
thee
will
I
give
,
&c.
whatsoever
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
,
&c.
All
may
be
granted
,
and
the
official
authority
may
be
formally
in
the
officers
,
and
originally
and
virtually
in
the
Church
.
The
proposition
is
fall●
,
to
wit
,
to
them
the
power
of
the
Keyes
is
given
,
firstly
,
to
whom
warrant
and
official
authoritie
is
given
for
the
exercise
of
the
same
Keyes
;
for
the
power
of
the
Keyes
is
larger
then
office-power
.
Peter
;
Ergo
Mr.
H.
As
my
Father
Apostled
me
,
so
send
I
you
,
receive
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whose
sins
ye
pardon
,
they
are
pardoned
,
&c.
good
warrant
for
their
office
power
,
because
the
Church
hath
received
power
to
admit
,
chuse
and
refuse
officers
,
&c.
what
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heaven
Mat.
16.
〈◊〉
Peter
I
will
give
to
thee
the
Keyes
—
and
whomsoever
thou
shalt
bind
,
&c.
To
thee
will
I
give
the
Keys
,
I
will
give
the
Keyes
to
thee
Peter
,
as
representing
both
the
Pastors
and
Believers
of
the
male
Professors
only
.
H.
)
Pastors
may
have
good
warrant
for
their
office
power
.
upon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
,
and
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
.
Israel
,
Numb.
he
did
wave
those
Levites
before
the
Lord
.
Numb.
8.
10.
Thou
shalt
gather
the
whole
assembly
,
Aria
.
Mont.
Coetum
Cyril
.
Alexand.
Cyprian
Leo
Mag.
R.
Stephanus
,
Vatablus
not
author
it
atively
ordain
the
Levites
,
but
gave
over
to
the
Lord
and
his
service
,
the
Levites
,
Deut.
31.
20.
Gather
to
me
all
the
Elders
,
and
Moses
spake
into
the
ears
of
the
Congregation
.
Rehal
,
Iunius
,
Di●dati
,
English
Divines
,
Cyrillus
,
Alexandrinus
Cyprian
,
Tertullian
Leo
Magnus
Iunius
.
Piscator
.
Pareus
.
Cajetan
.
Lorinus
.
Lyranus
,
Iunius
,
Piscator
,
Ainsworth
,
Israelis
Beda
not
only
by
publick
preaching
(
for
so
the
ruling
Elder
should
have
no
key
)
but
also
by
excommunication
and
admission
,
admonitions
which
issue
from
judging
power
,
as
we
proved
.
If
thy
Brother
tr●spss
,
&c.
H.
The
promise
is
made
to
Peter
,
because
of
his
consession
in
name
of
the
Believers
.
flesh
and
blood
hath
not
revealed
that
,
H.
grants
,
that
the
Keyes
are
given
to
believers
who
may
be
hypocrites
.
But
whom
say
ye
that
I
am
To
you
it
is
given
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdom
of
God
,
to
them
it
is
not
given
:
Luke
22.
28.
Ye
are
they
that
have
continued
with
me
in
my
temptations
:
And
I
appoint
unto
you
a
kingdom
.
Christ
sp●…s
not
to
all
believers
in
the
person
of
Blessed
are
ye
,
for
flesh
and
blood
,
&c.
H.
If
believers
(
saith
Mr.
〈◊〉
giving
confession
,
and
built
upon
the
Rock
Christ
,
be
made
a
ministerial
Church
,
then
the
official
power
of
binding
and
loosing
should
be
made
as
fi●m
and
sure
from
defection
,
as
the
Church
of
believers
built
on
the
Rock
.
The
Assumption
is
denied
,
for
the
Church
to
whom
the
Keys
are
firstly
given
,
though
they
have
a
virtual
power
to
call
men
to
office
,
yet
they
have
not
formally
official
power
;
nor
is
official
power
,
which
in
great
Apostasies
may
fail
,
of
like
stability
with
the
visible
Church
,
which
can
never
totally
fail
.
I
will
build
my
Church
upon
the
Rock
Christ
The
visible
Church
cannot
totally
fail
,
Psal.
72.
8.
Isa.
9.
7.
Luke
1.
33.
Isa.
55.
11.
Psal.
110.
2.
Mat.
24.
14
,
&c.
H.
Those
to
whom
(
saith
Mr.
Christ
giveth
the
Keyes
,
do
represent
the
person
of
Christ
,
and
who
despiseth
them
,
despiseth
Christ
,
and
who
honour
them
,
honour
Christ
,
Now
Scripture
never
saith
so
of
believers
,
They
that
hear
and
obey
believers
,
hear
and
obey
me
.
The
Proposition
is
false
,
to
represent
Christ
as
stewards
,
belongs
onely
to
them
who
have
office
power
;
but
the
Spouse
had
power
in
the
family
before
the
stewards
and
officers
were
.
Cor.
12
12
,
13.
Eph.
1.
23.
Col.
H.
Those
to
whom
the
Keys
are
given
(
saith
Mr.
do
authoritatively
forgive
and
retain
sins
:
The
fraternity
(
saith
Mr.
forgives
judicially
the
officers
authoritatively
&
4.
15.
&
The
Keys
and
power
(
saith
Mr.
must
be
given
to
a
single
society
,
to
a
sort
and
condition
of
men
under
some
special
relation
,
To
thee
will
I
give
,
&c.
as
to
a
single
society
,
not
to
them
.
Because
it
is
said
,
To
thee
,
as
a
single
society
,
not
to
them
The
instituted
Church
of
Christ
in
the
Gospel
,
to
which
Christ
hath
comm●tted
the
Keys
,
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
the
seals
,
officers
,
The
instituted
Church
of
the
New
Testament
.
The
Tables
and
Seals
end
and
object
That
the
administration
of
all
Christs
publick
Worship
and
Ordinances
,
is
committed
to
a
company
of
believers
,
a
communion
of
Saints
meeting
for
that
end
by
common
and
joynt
consent
into
one
congregation
,
gave
common
and
joynt
consent
N.
E.
Mr
Cot.
seal
of
our
communion
with
the
Lord
Iesus
;
but
also
of
our
communion
with
his
members
not
only
of
our
own
Church
,
but
of
all
the
Churches
of
the
saints
:
Cor.
12.
16.
for
whether
one
member
suff●r
,
all
the
members
suffer
with
it
,
or
one
member
be
honoured
,
all
the
members
rejo●c●
with
it
.
for
there
is
one
Body
(
visible
)
one
Spirit
,
one
Lord
,
one
Faith
,
one
Baptism
,
one
God
and
Father
of
all
,
It
is
false
that
there
is
no
Church
which
Christ
in
his
Gospel
hath
instituted
—
but
a
particular
visible
Church
,
that
meets
in
one
place
all
of
them
:
for
Christ
hath
sanctified
and
clensed
with
the
washing
of
water
by
the
word
,
which
he
shall
present
as
a
glorious
Church
,
without
spot
or
wrinkle
,
in
the
unity
of
faith
together
all
of
them
West
.
An.
even
the
whole
Church
for
the
administration
of
the
holy
ordinances
of
God
,
to
publick
edification
,
Church
,
which
Christ
in
his
Gospel
hath
instituted
,
convening
in
one
place
every
Lords
day
,
nor
of
publick
edification
by
prophecying
,
as
is
meant
.
that
particular
visible
Churches
members
of
the
general
Church
were
made
up
of
visible
Saints
,
of
such
as
being
of
aged
professed
faith
in
Christ
,
and
obed●ence
to
Christ
,
according
to
the
rule
of
faith
and
life
,
taught
by
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
of
their
Children
,
v
▪
ult
of
the
Gospel
,
being
baptized
unto
that
faith
,
and
joined
to
the
Lord
,
and
each
to
other
by
mutual
agreement
in
the
practical
enjoyment
of
all
ordinances
commanded
by
Christ
their
head
.
to
cast
out
any
member
H.
That
Church
is
here
meant
,
which
is
built
upon
the
Rock
Christ
,
by
the
visible
confession
of
as
explicated
immediately
before
;
but
the
invisible
Church
is
not
built
by
a
visible
profession
,
such
as
was
.
The
second
part
of
the
assumption
is
clear
by
the
opposition
between
visibility
and
invisibility
.
The
proposition
is
proved
by
the
meaning
of
the
words
,
Thou
hast
made
a
confession
of
my selfe
a
Rock
,
and
therefore
are
called
and
upon
my self
so
confessed
,
will
I
build
my
Church
.
I
will
build
my
Church
congregational
,
in
its
frame
,
upon
the
Rock
by
this
many
thoughts
floating
in
my
mind
,
what
might
be
the
meaning
of
our
Saviour
,
B●llarm
.
lib.
3.
De
Eccles.
c.
Cornel.
à
L●p
.
Matth.
the
Church
to
whom
the
Keyes
are
given
,
may
receive
the
Keyes
by
the
intervening
of
an
hypocritical
confession
,
or
profession
of
Christ
,
such
as
is
in
Church
is
here
meant
which
is
built
upon
the
Rock
Christ
,
by
the
visible
confession
of
so
explicated
tanquam
in
rupe
inaccessâ
being
builded
upon
the
Rock
house
built
upon
the
Rock
,
Matth.
Dove
that
dwells
in
the
clifts
in
the
Rock
,
upon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
as
lively
stones
,
Christ
being
the
chief
corner
stone
,
and
made
the
habitation
of
God
,
the
spirit
this
or
that
particular
congregation
may
fall
away
,
but
the
universal
congregation
,
or
Church
,
existing
in
the
particular
Churches
falls
not
away
.
Orthodox
Divines
,
Gregor.
de
Valen
and
Mr.
grants
that
the
visible
Church
doth
not
fall
.
Bellar.
Valentia
,
Stapleton
,
Azorius
,
Rhemes
,
Calvin
,
Willet
Calvin
,
Swinglius
,
Bucer
,
Marlorat
,
Pareus
Perkins
De
praedestinatione
Calvin
)
Singuli
sunt
Dei
Templa
,
Every
one
is
the
Temple
of
God
.
Sam.
2.
2.
Neither
is
there
any
Rock
like
our
God
,
God
is
my
Rock
often
a
title
of
God
himself
Ainswer
t
Blessed
be
my
Rock
He
only
is
my
Rock
and
my
Salvation
,
the
Rock
of
Israel
,
God
is
the
Rock
of
this
institution
of
a
single
independent
frame
?
Magus
,
Iudas
Donatists
,
August
de
unit
.
Eccles.
c.
on
the
Rock
are
a●
valid
Pareus
,
were
in
iron
gates
and
bars
,
Leo
in
Natali
〈◊〉
.
E.
Minor
;
But
the
invisible
Church
is
not
built
by
a
visible
profession
upon
the
Rock
,
as
Peter
was
.
received
the
white
stone
,
the
new
name
,
&
sp●●io
there
is
a
Arist.
de
Repr
.
Sophist
contrari●ty
or
opposition
between
visibility
and
invisibility
.
the
house
of
God
in
which
Timothy
was
to
behave
himself
right
,
was
the
visible
Church
of
Eph●sus
,
cannot
consist
with
invisibility
direction
of
was
to
continue
to
all
succeeding
officers
to
the
end
,
and
that
in
all
particular
charges
given
to
them
,
officers
to
the
end
Tim.
3.
15.
The
house
of
God
is
the
pillar
and
ground
of
truth
,
Eph.
3.
12.
Christ
gave
Apostles
,
Evangelists
,
Pastors
and
Doctors
,
That
Church
is
here
understood
,
against
which
the
gates
of
hell
shall
never
prevail
;
but
against
the
visible
independent
congregationall
Church
,
the
gates
of
hell
hath
prevailed
.
This
or
that
particular
Church
or
congregation
may
fall
away
;
but
there
must
be
a
Church
universal
existing
in
its
particulars
,
this
or
that
Church
,
which
Christ
will
have
while
the
world
continues
,
Ames
.
medulla
l.
1.
c.
So
cinus
They
are
saved
who
are
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
before
the
world
was
,
Peter
,
Mary
Henric.
Wolfing
Mat.
10.
29
,
&
Suarez
,
Cumel
Did.
Ruiz
Remonst.
Apol.
Did.
Ruiz
Mat.
16.
The
gates
of
h●ll
shall
not
prevail
,
&c.
Church
Congregational
existing
it
its
universal
nature
in
its
particular
Congregations
,
the
gates
of
〈◊〉
shall
〈◊〉
prevail
Isa.
40.
12.
Prov.
30.
4.
Psal.
147.
4.
Iob
38.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
&
power
of
God
,
through
faith
,
unto
salvation
,
David
,
Solomon
and
the
gates
of
hell
prevail
against
them
Ior.
31.
35.
&
32.
39
,
40.
Isa.
54.
10.
&
59.
21.
Mat.
Psal.
89.
31
,
32
,
33
,
Hos.
2.
18.
1
Ioh.
3.
9.
Ioh.
14.
16.
Psal.
125.
1.
Ioh.
Sam.
7.
12.
Isa.
Ioh.
4.
14.
Ioh.
11.
26
,
27.
Ior.
TH●
Key
▪
as
we
have
heard
,
is
a
power
delegated
from
Christ
to
disponse
and
administer
the
holy
things
of
his
House
.
keeping
of
the
charge
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
judging
of
his
House
,
and
the
keeping
of
his
Counts
,
keep
the
charge
of
the
Lords
holy
things
,
hold
out
the
uncircumcised
in
heart
and
fl●sh
,
Cor.
12.
29.
Are
all
Apostles
?
are
all
Prophets
?
are
all
Teachers
?
H.
What
is
meant
by
the
Catholick
and
visible
Church
,
I
cannot
know
by
Mr.
Sometimes
he
seems
to
cast
the
Catholick
visible
Church
upon
the
general
nature
of
a
Congregation
.
H.
To
what
principal
subject
hath
the
Lord
R.
)
given
reason
,
and
the
faculty
of
discoursing
?
Is
it
to
No
,
it
s
for
and
to
the
race
of
mankinde
,
Ans.
Ergo
Cor.
12.
28
,
God
hath
placed
in
the
Church
first
Apostles
,
&c.
H.
Sometime
Mr.
his
expressions
seem
to
intimate
an
O●cumonick
Councel
,
or
a
Representative
Catholick
Church
,
sometime
a
Catholick
visible
,
as
it
is
of
an
integral
nature
H.
We
say
a
congregation
of
visible
Saints
covenanting
to
walk
in
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospel
is
the
prime
and
original
subject
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
;
we
understand
it
not
of
this
or
that
individual
congregation
,
as
though
they
onely
had
it
,
and
none
but
they
,
and
they
had
it
firstly
,
and
all
of
them
;
but
because
its
a
congregation
of
such
.
This
is
our
Saviours
meaning
,
I
will
build
my
Church
,
taking
a
visible
congregation
of
visible
covenanting
believers
,
as
that
which
is
a
pattern
and
samplar
(
as
I
may
so
speak
)
which
leaves
an
impression
upon
all
the
particulars
,
as
common
to
all
,
and
is
preserved
in
all
.
built
on
the
Rock
Peter
,
Iohn
,
Anna
built
on
the
Rock
must
be
built
on
the
Rock
.
Quod
conveni●
This
or
that
visible
Church
may
,
doth
,
and
will
fail
.
H.
Each
particular
congregation
is
complete
and
independent
for
the
exercise
of
all
acts
and
dispensations
belonging
to
a
congregation
or
Church
,
without
any
reference
to
any
other
congregation
,
because
they
are
distinct
species
,
which
firstly
and
equally
participate
of
the
nature
of
the
genus
,
or
the
general
nature
of
the
Church
.
exercise
all
acts
belonging
to
a
congregation
light
and
counsel
in
matters
of
truth
and
practise
,
but
also
to
command
and
enjoyn
the
things
to
be
believed
and
done
.
the
same
seem
good
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
to
them
Col.
1
18.
H●b
▪
all
acts
and
disp●●sations
belonging
to
a
Cong●…gation
or
Church
,
Eph.
4.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
1
Tim.
4.
10.
Eph.
5.
23
,
25
,
29.
Iudo
ver.
9.
1
Cor.
Act.
20.
28.
1
Pet.
5
2.
Philip.
H.
A
particular
congregation
is
hath
in
it
the
nature
of
the
Churches
in
general
,
and
of
the
species
or
kindes
of
Churches
,
are
complete
without
the
Class●s
.
species
specialissima
species
specialissima
H.
The
Apostles
R.
)
stand
in
the
room
of
the
whole
Catholick
ministerial
guides
,
when
they
revealed
the
Keyes
.
The
Apostles
in
that
commission
were
extraordinary
persons
sent
to
all
the
world
to
lay
the
foundation
of
the
Gospel
,
by
an
Apostolick
power
;
and
in
this
sense
they
have
no
successors
,
nor
stand
in
the
room
of
any
.
Mat.
28.
19.
Mark
16.
15.
Iohn
20.
21.
Go
and
teach
,
&c.
whose
sins
ye
remit
,
&c.
Mat.
28.
Iohn
behold
I
am
with
you
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
English
Divines
I
le
uphold
you
and
your
Successors
Calvin
.
in
Locum
English
Divines
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Diodati
,
H.
To
that
Church
R
)
hath
Christ
given
,
as
to
the
first
subject
,
the
ordinances
and
ministry
,
which
he
prin●ipally
intended
to
perfect
,
to
gather
,
and
to
bring
to
the
unity
of
faith
.
But
he
principally
intended
to
perfect
,
to
gather
,
to
bring
to
the
unity
of
faith
,
by
these
ordinances
and
ministry
,
the
whole
Catholick
visible
Church
,
and
secondarily
this
or
that
congregation
.
Mr.
R.
professedly
disputes
for
a
Church
invisible
,
to
be
the
first
subject
of
all
ordinances
,
Christian
priviledges
and
officers
.
who
certainly
shall
be
saved
,
and
are
true
beleevers
,
R.
teacheth
that
the
intendment
of
Salvation
,
and
the
giving
of
Ordinances
and
Ministry
keep
not
equal
pace
each
with
other
.
So
the
Arminians
but
that
God
doth
intend
principally
to
bring
the
whole
Catholick
visible
Church
,
that
consists
of
Elect
and
Reprobate
,
to
the
unity
of
the
faith
,
&c
,
is
false
.
To
,
and
for
that
Church
,
as
the
subject
and
object
and
end
,
hath
Christ
given
as
to
the
first
Church
,
the
ordinances
and
ministry
which
he
principally
intends
and
decreet
,
to
bring
to
the
unity
of
faith
,
and
to
salvation
:
first
to
,
and
for
the
Saints
,
These
whom
Christ
intends
to
bring
to
the
unity
of
faith
,
are
such
certainly
,
as
shall
be
saved
:
It
is
undeniable
that
Ordinances
and
Ministry
are
not
given
first
to
real
believers
.
the
intendment
of
salvation
from
God
,
and
the
giving
of
ordinances
and
ministry
,
go
with
equal
pace
good
and
bad
,
Elect
and
Reprobate
Eph.
4.
22.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12.
Colos.
H.
But
what
is
all
this
to
the
present
controversie
,
that
to
the
guides
of
the
Catholick
Church
Christ
hath
committed
the
keys
,
as
to
the
first
subject
:
we
argue
thus
.
To
that
Church
which
Christ
principally
intends
to
bring
to
the
unity
of
the
faith
,
Christ
hath
given
the
power
of
the
Keyes
,
as
to
the
first
subject
.
But
Christ
doth
not
principally
intend
to
bring
to
the
unity
of
faith
,
&c.
and
to
gather
the
ministry
of
the
Catholick
Church
;
therefore
to
the
ministry
of
the
Catholick
Church
hath
he
not
given
the
Keys
,
as
to
the
first
subject
.
unity
of
faith
,
and
to
the
acknowledgement
of
the
Son
of
God
,
H.
If
all
ministerial
power
R.
)
be
given
to
a
congregation
(
as
our
brethren
say
)
under
the
name
of
a
flock
of
redeemed
ones
,
as
the
body
of
Christ
,
Then
it
belongs
to
the
Catholick
Church
,
for
these
titles
agree
first
to
the
Catholick
visible
Church
,
and
so
they
come
to
our
hand
.
The
Catholick
Church
admits
of
a
threefold
apprehension
.
As
it
implies
a
covenanting
congregation
of
beleevers
.
As
it
represents
the
whole
an
Oecumenick
Council
as
it
is
the
whole
Catholick
Church
spread
all
the
world
over
,
if
R.
mean
the
first
,
we
agree
,
but
the
guides
cannot
be
the
first
subject
,
for
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
guides
are
different
.
The
second
part
R.
grants
,
that
the
ministerial
power
of
the
Keyes
is
given
to
a
congregation
under
the
name
of
the
flock
,
&c.
Hence
his
cause
must
needs
suffer
shipwrack
,
that
the
Keys
are
given
to
the
ministry
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
that
the
ministerial
power
of
the
Keyes
is
given
to
a
Congregation
under
the
name
of
a
flock
,
&c.
if
all
power
Ministerial
Redeemed
ones
i.
e.
The
Redeemed
of
Christ
,
The
Body
of
Christ
Ioh.
3.
16.
&
10.
11.
&
11.
52.
1
Ioh.
2.
&
Eph.
1.
22.
Coloss.
Eph.
1.
●2
.
Col.
which
is
the
fulness
of
him
,
who
filleth
all
in
all
,
Eph.
first
begotten
of
the
dead
whole
body
reconciled
by
the
blood
of
the
cross
,
the
congregation
in
its
common
nature
is
the
first
subject
of
the
Keys
,
for
it
contains
all
the
Catholick
Church
.
cause
of
Mr.
Cant.
6.
is
a
congregation
in
general
,
and
that
the
Church
is
one
there
in
kinde
,
it
s
against
the
Text.
hath
threescore
Queens
,
fourscore
Concubines
,
Virgins
without
number
,
genus
praedicatur
de
specie
Cor.
11.
&
Eph.
5.
25.
Ioh.
3.
16.
1
Ioh.
2.
1
,
2.
Iob.
Rev.
1.
5.
&
Iudas
,
Magus
Cant.
4.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
&
Cant.
1.
4.
Ioh.
left
hand
being
under
their
head
,
and
his
right
hand
imbracing
them
,
Cant.
Ier.
31.
33.
Ezek.
Upon
this
rock
will
I
build
my
Church
The
gates
of
hell
Upon
this
Rock
will
I
build
my
Church
.
I
inchurch
you
upon
the
Rock
,
whether
ye
believe
or
believe
not
I
I
promise
to
you
real
union
with
the
Rock
Upon
this
faith
Augustine
)
so
you
play
the
hypocrites
egregiously
,
and
seem
to
believe
.
I
promise
to
build
all
in
a
Church-way
,
so
they
believe
sincerely
.
Obj.
Iudas
faithful
men
,
who
are
able
to
teach
others
,
not
self-willed
,
not
soon
angry
,
&c.
lovers
of
good
men
,
sober
,
just
,
holy
,
temperate
,
holding
fast
the
faithful
word
,
&c.
vigilant
,
sober
,
patient
,
grave
,
no
novices
,
humble
,
holy
,
&c.
Luke
14.
19.
Iam.
1.
12.
2
Cor.
lay
hands
suddenly
on
no
man
,
but
deliberately
,
seven
men
of
honest
report
,
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
of
wisdome
,
We
cannot
know
whether
men
have
the
holy
Ghost
or
no.
The
qualities
in
general
requisite
in
all
them
who
should
bear
charge
in
the
Kirk
,
consist
in
soundness
of
Religion
,
and
godliness
of
life
,
according
as
they
are
sufficiently
for
forth
in
the
Word
of
God
.
Sozomen
,
Theodores
,
Socrates
,
Ruffinus
,
Histor.
Magdeburg
.
H.
We
have
dispatched
the
first
member
of
the
controversie
,
That
the
power
of
the
Keys
doth
not
appertain
to
the
Guides
of
the
visible
Church
;
take
it
as
that
the
Keys
appertain
to
the
guides
of
the
visible
Church
,
taken
as
Genus
praedicatur
de
specie
The
Church
of
is
the
whole
integral
Church
of
all
the
earth
,
made
up
of
National
,
Provincial
,
Presbyterial
Churches
.
H.
There
be
two
things
,
wherein
stand
the
qualifications
of
members
that
are
Commissioners
:
1.
Gifts
and
fitness
.
2.
Delegation
,
which
is
the
as
that
they
are
sent
by
the
Churches
.
The
Churches
,
if
they
follow
the
pattern
,
must
send
,
beside
Pastors
,
Teachers
and
Elders
,
learned
and
holy
men
,
that
may
personate
and
represent
the
whole
Church
.
This
is
made
the
hinge
and
casting
difference
betwixt
us
and
Papists
,
whereby
our
men
vindicate
the
liberty
and
power
of
the
Brethren
,
for
all
have
definitive
voices
,
not
the
Pope
and
his
Proctors
onely
.
Cornel.
à
Lap.
Lorinus
Whittaker
,
Willet
,
Professors
of
Leyden
,
Calvin
,
Bucanus
,
Tilenus
,
Windelin
,
If
such
Beasts
touch
the
Mountain
,
thrust
through
with
a
dart
hinge
of
a
question
Rhemes
,
Bellarmine
,
Cornel.
à
Lap.
Lorinus
hinge
of
a
controversie
H.
The
representative
body
is
but
a
part
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
not
the
whole
of
it
,
and
represents
the
whole
—
what
the
commissioners
do
by
their
delegation
,
it
is
all
one
,
as
if
the
body
did
it
;
the
Keys
cannot
then
be
firstly
in
it
.
Matth.
16.
Iohn
20
,
Matth.
August
.
Serm.
13.
de
verbis
domini
.
Chrysost.
homil.
Matth.
16.
Hieronym
.
l.
1.
contra
.
Iovian
.
Calvin
,
Pareus
,
Luther
,
Melancthon
,
Willet
,
&c.
Churches
were
resolved
aforehand
how
far
they
will
follow
them
;
for
why
then
Cotton
)
do
they
send
to
the
Synod
for
light
and
counsel
?
Delegates
do
or
say
,
it
is
all
one
,
or
the
like
reason
as
if
the
Represented
did
,
or
said
it
.
R.
saith
Amen
to
this
distinction
of
Mr.
runs
all
upon
this
,
the
power
of
the
keyer
,
by
order
of
nature
,
is
only
in
the
Catholick
representative
body
:
but
the
power
of
the
Keyes
was
before
there
was
any
Representative
some
300.
years
,
when
there
was
no
Oecumenick
Councel
,
and
since
the
Churches
give
their
power
and
officers
to
the
Assembly
,
they
had
that
power
before
the
Assembly
.
R.
runs
not
Occam
,
Alen●is
,
Almain
,
Gerson
,
Bon●venture
,
&c.
Mat.
28.
19
,
20.
Mat.
16.
18
,
19.
Iohn
20.
21
,
22.
Mark
16.
15.
Act.
It
is
unpossible
that
a
proper
quality
can
be
either
in
nature
,
or
time
,
before
its
subject
th●
gives
it
be●ng
:
but
the
power
of
the
Keyes
was
300.
years
before
there
was
any
General
Councel
in
the
world
.
his
Father
sent
him
,
as
a
Prophet
to
remit
and
retain
sins
,
Mat.
26.
32.
Mat.
H.
To
define
in
Councels
is
no
proper
work
in
officers
.
For
so
sai●h
D.
no
Pastor
of
the
primitive
Church
,
and
few
of
the
after
ages
should
have
fulfilled
their
Pastoral
charge
.
That
which
is
common
●o
the
Brethren
is
not
proper
to
Pastors
.
It
's
open
popery
to
take
it
from
Breth
●n
.
Ames
)
communicated
Ames
.
Bellar.
E●●rvat
i.
e.
Gualther
.
Bullinger
Bez●
.
Act.
to
other
Ministers
of
God
.
King
.
12.
De
Schism●te
If
the
power
of
the
Keyes
belong
firstly
to
the
Oecumenick
Councel
,
then
it
belongs
to
all
others
by
vertue
of
that
,
risibility
agr●es
first
to
man
to
not
as
these
individual
men
,
but
as
th●y
have
the
nature
of
man
:
hence
there
can
no
power
of
the
keys
(
as
ord●nation
,
excommunication
,
&c
)
be
put
forth
but
by
vertue
of
an
Oecumenick
Councel
giving
in
their
influence
first
to
that
work
;
which
is
contrary
to
the
evidence
of
Scripture
,
and
the
experience
of
all
ages
.
The
proposition
is
proved
by
the
rule
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
if
none
have
this
power
,
but
only
this
subject
,
then
this
power
can
go
no
farther
then
this
,
for
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
require
.
the
power
of
the
keys
is
not
given
to
the
Catholick
Presbytery
,
as
to
the
first
subject
,
to
be
a
mean
of
edification
in
an
ordinary
way
but
only
in
an
extraordinary
and
occasional
way
in
these
things
,
wh●ch
concern
the
power
of
jurisdiction
belonging
to
the
whole
Catholick
Church
.
pag.
305.
The
light
is
first
in
the
whole
body
of
the
Sun
,
as
the
first
and
prime
subject
of
light
;
yet
supposing
now
the
received
opinion
of
Astronomers
,
that
the
Sun
doth
exceed
the
quantity
of
the
Earth
167
,
it
doth
not
follow
,
that
this
or
that
part
of
the
Sun
hath
no
light
in
it
intrinsecal
,
but
that
which
is
derived
from
the
whole
body
of
the
Sun
,
for
then
this
or
that
part
of
the
Sun
should
have
light
derived
to
it
(
extrinsecally
)
from
some
other
.
Mat.
28.
19.
&
16.
19.
Ioh.
20.
21
,
22
,
23
Mar.
Matthias
,
Paul
,
Evangelists
,
Pastors
,
Doctors
,
Elders
,
Mat.
28.
20
Go
teach
and
baptize
—
lo
,
I
am
with
you
always
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
Mat.
28.
16.
Act.
1.
12
,
13
,
14
,
&c.
&
6.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
&
13.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
&
15.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
&c.
Act.
2.
&
4.
9.
&
an
Oecumenical
Councel
be
the
first
subject
of
the
Keys
,
that
there
can
be
no
act
of
power
in
ordaining
of
Ministers
,
in
excommunicating
of
delinquents
,
but
by
vertue
of
an
Oecumenical
Councel
giving
their
influence
first
to
that
work
.
H.
)
if
the
Oecumenick
Councel
be
the
first
formal
subject
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
then
inferiour
Courts
cannot
ordain
nor
excommunicate
without
a
warrant
,
and
actual
command
from
them
.
therefore
the
existing
of
such
a
Councel
is
as
necessary
as
the
well-being
of
the
Church
.
the
first
subject
of
the
Keys
,
all
its
end
in
the
use
of
the
Keyes
.
a
General
Councel
can
hardly
excommunicate
a
whole
National
Church
Iam.
1.
1.
Heb.
1.
1.
&
3.
6.
&
10.
25.
1
Pet.
1
1.
1
Ioh.
1.
1.
&
Church
may
be
erroneous
,
hurtful
and
destructive
to
holiness
H.
If
the
Churches
refuse
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
inflicted
by
the
Court
O●cumenical
,
it
can
never
prevail
to
attain
its
end
.
Ans.
Ergo
savour
of
death
unto
death
a
Rock
of
stumbling
prepared
vengeance
H.
To
the
Ministery
and
Catholick
Guides
of
that
visible
Church
,
hath
Christ
committed
the
Keys
as
the
first
subject
,
to
the
which
he
hath
given
his
Word
,
Ordinances
,
Sacraments
,
Ministery
primarily
.
This
is
Mr.
determinate
conclusion
beyond
all
gainsaying
.
But
to
the
Oecumenick
Councel
,
as
the
Representative
of
all
Churches
,
God
hath
not
primarily
given
his
Ministery
,
Word
,
Sacraments
,
Ordinances
;
then
an
Oecumenick
Representive
Church
hath
not
the
Keys
given
to
it
as
to
the
first
subject
.
The
Assumption
onely
needs
proof
.
1.
There
was
no
such
Councel
for
300
years
after
Christ
.
2.
Councels
consist
primarily
of
Pastors
and
Elders
;
then
must
Ministers
be
sent
to
feed
Ministers
.
3.
Word
and
Seals
are
not
primarily
attended
in
Councels
,
but
scanning
of
controversies
.
Of
the
communion
of
the
visible
catholick
Church
.
To
the
Proposition
I
answer
;
To
the
Ministery
and
Guides
of
that
Catholick
visible
Church
hath
Christ
committed
the
Keys
,
as
to
the
first
subject
,
unto
which
he
hath
given
his
Word
,
Ordinances
,
Sacraments
,
Ministery
primarily
.
in
terminis
cap.
10.
sect.
10.
pag.
To
this
Church
catholick
visible
hath
the
Lord
given
a
Ministery
,
and
all
his
Ordinances
of
Word
and
Sacraments
principally
and
primarily
,
and
to
the
Ministery
and
Guides
of
this
Catholick
Church
visible
hath
the
Lord
committed
the
Keyes
as
to
the
first
subject
,
and
for
the
visible
Church
catholick
,
including
also
the
invisible
Church
as
for
the
object
and
end
,
hath
he
given
his
Ordinances
and
the
power
of
his
Keys
;
and
the
Ministery
and
Ordinances
are
not
given
to
this
or
this
congregation
which
meeteth
ordinarily
in
one
place
.
To
the
Church
catholick
visible
as
to
the
first
subject
primarily
,
and
as
for
the
l●st
end
and
object
,
hath
the
Lo●d
given
all
his
Ordinances
,
Word
,
Sacraments
,
Ministery
.
in
terminis
To
the
Guides
of
this
Catholick
Church
,
not
of
a
single
congregation
,
hath
the
Lord
committed
the
Keys
as
to
the
first
formal
subject
,
but
for
the
Church
catholick
visible
and
invisible
,
as
for
the
end
and
object
,
that
they
may
be
saved
.
To
the
Guides
of
that
catholick
visible
Church
hath
the
Lord
committed
the
Keys
as
to
the
first
subject
,
unto
which
he
hath
given
his
Word
,
Ordinances
,
Sacraments
,
Ministery
primarily
.
There
was
no
General
Councels
the
first
300
years
after
Christ
.
Zanch
▪
Hos.
3
4.
Israel
was
without
a
King
,
Sacrifice
,
Image
,
Teraphim
,
Ephod
,
English
Divines
,
Diodati
,
Iunius
,
Pareus
.
Zanchins
Sacrifices
,
Ephod
institutions
are
suitable
to
providenoes
.
When
ye
go
up
to
Ierusalem
,
no
man
shall
desire
your
land
.
to
desire
their
land
Mat.
10.
17
,
to
25.
Luke
21.
12
,
to
18.
Ioh.
Flavius
Domitian
Trajan
,
an.
Antonius
Pius
D●cius
,
an.
Euseb.
l.
6.
c.
Valerian
,
an.
Eusebius
,
l.
7.
c.
anteced
ntly
excommunicate
(
to
cousen
the
inconsiderate
Reader
The
left
hand
cuts
off
the
finger
of
the
right
hand
lest
it
infect
with
a
Gangrene
the
whole
body
,
acted
by
the
natural
instinct
,
and
innate
desire
of
self
.
safety
,
which
is
in
the
whole
man
.
H.
)
the
chief
officers
are
not
at
the
mind
and
will
,
and
the
other
Churches
as
the
whole
man
:
but
the
rest
of
the
brethren
are
as
the
whole
man
,
who
have
an
intrinsical
power
for
the
safety
of
the
whole
congregation
,
to
cut
off
an
an
infectious
member
.
the
whole
man
but
the
intrinsecal
power
of
the
body
.
the
chief
officers
,
as
the
mind
and
will
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
as
the
whole
,
have
an
intrinsecal
power
from
Christ
to
remove
an
infectious
member
.
mind
and
will
bound
on
earth
Let
him
be
to
thee
as
an
heathen
,
as
thee
only
he
is
consequently
cut
off
from
right
to
ordinances
in
all
other
congregations
,
for
because
one
species
of
corporations
hath
condemned
a
man
it
follows
not
,
that
therefore
all
have
condemned
him
to
imprisonment
perpetual
,
or
the
like
.
Cotton
,
we
being
many
are
one
body
Mat.
10.
4.
Luke
10.
16.
Iohn
He
that
despiseth
you
despiseth
me
.
H.
The
Sister
Churches
R.
)
receive
members
of
other
Churches
to
communion
,
by
an
intrinsecal
Church
power
.
By
an
authoritative
Church
power
we
can
enjoyn
our
own
members
to
come
to
the
seals
,
or
else
censure
them
;
but
we
cannot
so
deal
with
others
,
if
it
shall
seem
good
to
them
to
refuse
.
a
congregation
excommunicates
in
the
general
nature
of
a
congregation
yea
the
neighbour
Churches
are
R.
)
to
exercise
the
punishment
of
avoiding
the
excommunicate
person
as
an
heathen
,
which
follows
from
a
power
which
is
no
wayes
in
them
;
what
conscience
is
here
?
A
good
conscience
,
if
we
may
carry
our selves
to
a
scandalous
m●n
so
d●clared
by
two
or
three
witnesses
,
as
we
avoid
his
company
;
far
more
upon
the
testimony
of
a
whole
Church
,
are
we
to
avoid
his
company
.
Obj.
By
Mr.
R.
his
way
,
you
have
the
testimony
of
the
Church
only
which
did
excommunicate
?
H.
One
classical
Church
excommunicates
not
But
a
man
in
the
confines
of
two
Presbyteries
is
excommunicated
by
the
Presbytery
only
of
which
he
is
a
member
,
H.
The
Catholick
Church
hath
sometimes
such
a
respect
a●s
an
whole
integral
Catholick
Church
Ames
Medul
Ier.
33.
31
,
32.
Zech.
8.
6
,
7
,
8.
Psal.
2.
8
,
9.
Psal
Rev.
11.
15.
Psal
22.
27
,
28.
Iohn
Isa.
54
1
,
2.
Cant.
3.
4.
Cant.
4.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
Cant.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
1
Cor.
Isa.
59.
21.
Psal.
Isa.
61.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Mich
Ier.
32.
38
,
39
,
40.
Psal.
Isa.
5.
20
,
21.
Eph.
H.
You
cannot
demonstrate
out
of
Scripture
,
that
there
is
such
a
thing
in
the
New
Testament
as
a
Catholick
visible
Church
.
R.
saith
the
subject
is
a
Catholick
visible
Church
,
not
a
politick
body
under
one
head
,
the
Pope
;
but
the
Catholick
body
of
Christ
mystical
,
as
visible
.
The
Catholick
invisible
body
as
visible
,
I
conceive
not
;
to
consider
a
body
invisible
as
visible
,
is
a
contradiction
,
as
if
a
man
would
say
,
I
consider
whiteness
as
blackness
.
N.
〈◊〉
invisible
body
as
visible
in
abstracto
The
mystical
body
in
common
is
the
invisible
body
without
spot
or
wrinkle
before
the
Lord
,
sanctified
by
the
Word
washed
with
Water
(
Iudas
Mat.
19.
27
,
28
,
29.
Luke
12.
32.
Luke
I
observe
R.
puts
visible
in
an
equal
latitude
with
mystical
.
H.
I
cannot
think
that
R.
takes
the
Catholick
Church
for
the
whole
integral
body
.
It
is
mistaking
charity
of
me
.
H.
that
Church
is
meant
1
Cor.
12.
in
which
God
sets
teachers
,
helps
,
ordinary
officers
,
firstly
,
But
God
sets
not
such
in
the
integral
body
;
for
they
are
set
by
the
election
of
the
people
in
particular
congregations
,
Iacob
served
for
a
Wife
Tongues
are
for
a
sign
to
them
that
believe
,
not
to
them
that
believe
Page
186.
A
congregation
onely
cannot
be
meant
1
Cor.
12.
28.
but
also
the
Catholick
integral
militant
Church
.
In
what
Church
Pastors
are
firstly
set
over
them
,
they
have
firstly
and
primarily
pastoral
power
in
dispencing
acts
of
ruling
and
preaching
:
But
ordinary
Teachers
have
not
this
over
the
Catholick
visible
Church
.
Congregations
may
justly
refuse
to
hear
other
Teachers
then
their
own
;
but
their
own
may
preach
to
them
,
though
they
refuse
to
hear
.
(
sed
suis
musis
solus
canit
)
pastoral
acts
over
them
,
because
they
cannot
censure
them
.
Churches
may
justly
refuse
to
hear
other
Teachers
than
their
own
:
Mat.
10.
40.
Luke
10.
16.
Ioh.
H.
God
must
either
H
)
have
pl●●ed
in
all
the
Church
Catholick
,
Apostles
,
Teachers
,
which
we
say
,
or
then
in
some
part
of
it
onely
.
And
what
is
that
part
which
is
excepted
?
Surely
he
intends
not
salvation
to
that
part
of
the
Church
in
the
which
he
sets
no
Teachers
.
At
the
common
nature
of
a
Corporation
exists
in
all
corporations
;
so
the
congregation-nature
exists
in
this
or
this
congregation
—
So
if
the
nature
of
a
Corporation
be
common
to
all
,
and
the
King
hath
set
Major
and
Common-councel
in
all
and
every
Town
:
Therefore
the
Major
of
one
Town
may
rule
in
another
.
So
all
States
set
Generals
,
Colonels
,
Captains
in
the
Army
.
The
King
sets
Constables
in
all
towns
,
Sheriffs
in
all
counties
:
Because
Constables
are
common
to
all
towns
,
therefore
a
Constable
may
exercise
his
office
in
another
town
.
Bellarmine
,
Valentia
,
Suarez
,
Vasquez
,
Tanerus
,
&c.
Reynold
,
Chamier
,
Calvin
,
Bucanus
,
Tilenus
,
Daneus
,
Chemnitius
,
Luther
,
&c.
Acts
16.
12.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
&
18.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
1
Cor.
i.
e.
A.
B.
C.
D.
C.
D.
H.
Right
of
Iurisdiction
flowing
from
office-call
,
a
Pastor
hath
not
,
save
in
his
own
congregation
.
preach
the
word
,
be
instant
in
season
and
out
of
season
do
not
reprove
,
rebuke
,
and
exhort
with
all
long-suffering
,
H.
God
hath
set
in
his
Church
,
in
the
congregation
existing
in
its
particulars
,
Apostles
,
&c.
and
therefore
all
congregations
God
hath
set
in
the
Church
,
are
here
intended
God
hath
set
Apostles
,
Miracles
,
Beza
,
Calvin
,
Pet.
Martyr
,
Beza
,
Calvin
,
Martyr
,
Pareus
,
Eph.
1.
23.
Pet.
Martyr
.
Pareus
in
loc.
English
Divines
,
An.
Victorinus
,
Carthusian
,
Estius
,
Cajetanus
,
Estius
)
membra
autem
omnes
fideles
,
whether
Iews
or
Gentiles
,
whether
Bond
or
Free
,
which
all
drink
the
same
drink
in
the
Lords
Supper
.
In
all
these
congregations
are
comprehended
both
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
for
the
whole
nature
of
the
General
is
comprehended
in
the
Particulars
.
We
do
not
think
that
the
Apostles
Ioh.
Baptist
)
baptized
all
the
thousands
,
as
tryed
converts
,
into
visible
framed
Congregations
,
whom
they
b●ptized
,
(
we
are
all
one
Iudas
,
Magus
Cor.
12.
26.
Rom.
Paul
,
1
Cor.
19.
9
,
10
,
11.
2
Cor.
11.
28.
Iames
Acts
12.
Iohn
Eusebius
,
Ierome
Hieron
.
Cato
Rome
,
Andrew
Achaia
,
Matthew
Ethiopia
,
Bartholomew
Armenia
,
Simon
Zelotes
Cyprian
,
Athana●ius
Arrians
,
Epiphanius
Apollinaris
,
Basilius
Eunomius
:
Hilarius
,
Ambrose
Arrians
,
Augustine
Pelagians
,
Donatists
Peter
,
Paul
Mat.
28.
20.
Gal.
Cor.
11.
28.
Eph.
All
the
members
of
the
body
being
many
,
are
one
body
,
genere
,
for
the
genus
exists
and
acts
in
the
particular
kindes
,
pag.
in
one
Spirit
Ver.
21.
The
eye
cannot
say
to
the
hand
,
I
have
no
need
of
thee
.
I
have
no
member●
need
,
no
organical-need
of
One
congregation
hath
need
of
another
,
for
rebuking
,
teaching
,
counselling
.
I
the
congregation
of
Boston
have
no
need
of
thee
my
sister
,
or
of
any
congregation
on
earth
,
in
the
sense
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
as
one
member
of
the
body
hath
need
of
another
,
the
head
of
the
feet
,
for
I
am
a
complete
Independent
body
,
having
no
member-need
of
any
sister
Church
on
earth
.
Iude
v.
one
Faith
,
one
Lord
,
one
Baptism
,
Carthage
,
Cornelius
Optat.
M●livit
Pet.
Mart.
Optatus
Melivit
Pet.
Martyr
Opt.
Melivitan
It
s
true
H.
)
of
all
congregations
,
that
the
members
do
and
should
care
one
for
another
.
And
whether
one
member
suffer
,
all
the
members
suffer
with
it
,
or
one
member
be
honoured
,
all
the
members
rejoyce
with
it
:
I
the
Church
of
complete
and
independent
within
my self
,
care
not
with
member
care
for
all
the
congregations
on
earth
,
though
they
utterly
perish
;
nor
do
I
rejoyce
with
the
fellow-feeling
joy
of
fellow-members
,
at
the
honour
and
spiritual
good
of
all
the
congregations
on
earth
.
David
,
Psal.
19.
2.
&
122.
1
,
2
,
6
,
7
,
8
&
119.
63.
Moses
,
Exod.
2.
11.
Heb.
11.
24
,
25.
Mordecai
Esther
,
Esth.
2.
1
,
2.
ver.
15
,
16
,
17.
cap.
Ieremiah
,
cap.
9.
1
,
2
,
3.
Ezekiel
,
cap.
9.
8.
&
11.
13.
Daniel
,
cap.
9
16
,
17
,
18
,
&c.
gave
Apostles
,
Prophets
and
Doctors
,
Matth.
16.
Ergo
Isa.
2.
1
,
2.
Psal.
2
8
,
9.
Psal.
22.
27
,
28.
Psal.
96.
10
,
11
,
12.
Psal.
Psal.
98.
7
,
8
9.
Psal.
All
our
Divines
say
it
is
a
Popish
tenet
,
that
the
Catholick
Church
is
visible
:
our
Divines
acknowledge
no
Church
visible
,
but
only
a
particular
Church
.
i.
e.
man
of
sin
Cornel.
à
Lap.
Salmeron
,
Cornel
,
à
Lapide
,
Pet.
Cluniacens
Rodericus
de
Arriaga
Roder.
de
Arri.
Ad.
Tanne
Alb.
Pighius
Hierarchiae
Ecclesiasticae
,
l.
1.
c.
1.
pag.
Whitaker
de
Eccles.
l.
3.
ad
Duraeum
,
fol.
Anton.
Sedeel
Respons
Tilenus
Syntag.
Ad.
Tannerus
Anton.
Sadeel
Conspicuity
of
glory
Rhemes
An.
The
light
of
the
World
,
and
City
on
a
Mountain
,
and
Candle
upon
a
Candlestick
,
Antwer
.
profess
.
Lov.
in
22.
de
virtu
.
Theol.
de
Obj.
fidei
disp.
1.
A●
.
10.
q.
true
miracles
,
works
of
holiness
,
antiquity
,
visible
succession
,
perseverance
on
the
rock
:
conspicuous
and
visibly
glorious
.
Gregor.
de
Valentia
Tom.
3.
in
22.
disp.
1.
q.
1.
de
Obj.
fidei
punct.
7.
6.
propriet
.
p.
evidenter
omni
seculo
conspici
,
be
evidently
in
every
age
seen
,
known
,
and
pointed
out
by
the
finger
,
as
a
City
on
a
mountain
,
as
the
Sun
in
the
Heaven
,
disp.
1.
q.
1
,
punct.
4.
pag.
Tannerus
Tom.
3.
de
fide
,
spe
,
q.
1.
dis.
3.
dub.
3.
n.
85.
Insignibus
quibusdam
notis
inter
omnes
alios
coetus
eminet
,
Iunius
disp.
Theolo
.
43.
Th
Philip
Nicolai
.
l.
1.
de
Regno
Christ
.
&c.
Bellarmin
de
notis
Eccles.
l.
4.
c.
7.
Io.
Gerard.
to
.
5.
de
Eccles.
Buc.
loc.
41.
q.
Ioan.
Piscator
Magnus
Colvin
lib.
4.
c.
8.
sect.
7
,
8
,
9
&c.
wind●linus
Luc.
T●…
Froneisc
.
Iunius
Chemnitius
exam.
Conc.
Trident.
c.
6.
can.
7.
pag.
Vincentius
Lirinen
Ioan.
Gerhardus
tom.
5.
de
Eccles.
c.
11.
num.
Hieron
.
Zanchius
,
tom.
7.
de
Ecces
.
c.
c.
7.
ar.
Turrianus
in
22.
de
fid.
spe
.
de
Eccles.
disp.
15.
dub.
1.
disp.
14.
dub.
1.
dub
.
2.
Roder.
de
Arriag
.
to
5.
sect.
4.
sect.
5.
Bellar.
to
.
2.
de
Eccles.
Mil.
l.
3.
c.
12.
De
pontisic
.
Rom.
l.
1.
c.
10.
Phil.
Gamach
.
to
.
3.
disp.
de
Indulg
.
c.
3.
de
protestate
applicand
:
Thesaurum
Ecclesiasti
.
Gregor.
de
Valent.
in
22.
tom.
3.
de
fid.
spe
.
disp.
1.
q.
1.
de
obj.
fidei
,
p.
7.
sect.
26.
sect.
27.
sect.
28.
Suarez
.
tom.
de
.
fid.
spe
.
disp.
9.
sect.
8.
n.
c.
11.
sect.
5.
n.
184
,
185
,
186.
Euseb.
l.
5.
Hist.
c.
24.
Cyprian
.
de
unit
.
Eccles.
Tertullian
.
contra
Iudaeos
c.
3.
Vega.
in
opus
.
de
fid.
&
oper.
praesertim
.
c.
3.
Acosta
Iesuit
.
de
procuratione
Iudorum
salutis
.
Church
of
Rome
is
perpetually
visible
,
The
Hereticks
Suarez
)
deny
in
the
catholick
Church
proprietates
ullas
visibiles
,
any
visible
properties
by
which
it
may
be
known
from
the
Churches
of
Satan
.
And
therefore
the
Church
must
be
invisible
—
and
therefore
they
deny
rule
of
faith
Ames
.
Medulla
Theol.
l.
1.
c.
32.
Th.
Heb.
12.
22
,
23.
Col
Eph.
5.
25.
Husbands
love
your
Wives
,
that
he
might
present
it
to
himself
a
glorious
Church
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Zanchius
Paul
Baines
Augustine
,
It
contains
all
the
sanctified
ones
.
August●
de
Catech.
c.
Westminster
,
An.
Synopsis
purio
.
Theol.
per.
5.
5.
Theo.
professores
in
Academia
Leydensi
disp.
40.
de
Eccles.
pres
.
th.
Eph.
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
1
Cor.
Anton.
Walaeus
Lord
Iesus
that
the
Church
is
invisible
,
because
faith
which
is
the
specifick
August
.
de
baptism
.
contra
Donatist
.
l.
6.
c.
4.
August
.
in
Psal.
20.
Fuilb
.
Beda
hist.
l.
5.
c.
Waldenses
,
Albigenses
,
Pauperes
de
Lugduno
Picardi
particular
Churches
are
visible
Matth.
18.
Tell
the
Church
,
Ro.
Bodius
Alexandria
,
Hierapolis
,
Ierusalem
P.
Bains
Alexandria
,
Hierapolis
H.
Ordination
,
according
to
the
minde
of
Mr.
his
method
,
as
preceding
the
Election
of
the
people
,
doth
not
give
the
essentials
to
the
outward
call
of
a
Minister
.
first
they
chose
ver.
5.
then
the
Apostles
laid
on
hands
,
if
not
any
but
those
who
are
elected
by
the
people
should
be
ordained
,
and
all
such
who
were
so
chosen
could
not
be
refused
,
then
to
ordain
before
choice
,
is
neither
to
make
application
of
the
Rule
,
or
a
communicating
of
the
Right
in
an
orderly
manner
.
But
the
first
is
plain
,
the
Apostles
would
not
take
that
soveraignty
in
ordaining
Elders
,
therefore
they
would
not
allow
their
Scholars
to
arrogate
to
call
so
,
When
they
had
created
them
Elders
in
every
Church
,
(
the
When
they
had
ordained
Elders
by
election
of
the
people
)
and
prayed
,
and
fasted
,
they
commended
them
to
God
,
then
the
officers
had
a
full
call
,
and
a
full
night
to
the
execution
of
their
office
before
laying
on
of
hands
,
which
is
not
necessary
;
and
must
not
the
setting
in
order
things
amiss
be
done
by
i.
e.
the
Officers
and
the
Church
also
?
Ans.
1.
Luke
full
call
full
right
Beza
,
Bullinger
,
Calvin
,
Gualther
,
Diodati
,
English
Divines
)
laying
on
of
hands
H.
)
was
not
of
necessity
required
:
H.
)
it
was
not
of
necessity
required
.
then
election
goes
before
ordination
A.
B.
C.
D.
C.
D.
But
all
such
who
are
so
chosen
A.
B.
A.
B.
could
not
be
refused
Epiph●nius
,
Ir●…s
,
D●roth●●s
,
T●rtullian
they
cannot
refuse
him
The
people
hath
chosen
him
Acts
1.
15
,
23.
&
6.
6.
&
14.
23.
Tit.
1.
5
,
6
,
7
,
&c.
1
Tim.
4.
14.
&
5.
22.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2
,
3
,
10.
Revel.
2.
2.
ver.
20.
Acts
20.
28
,
29
,
30.
&
Lazar.
Seaman
Ames
.
Bellarm.
Enerv.
Leigh
,
Theodor.
Balsamo
,
Zonaras
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
That
place
favours
not
R.
for
ordination
by
officers
Notes
gracious
dispensations
accompanying
salvation
or
freely
given
gifts
It
notes
offices
The
grace
of
free
justification
Now
it
s
rather
meant
of
grace
out
habilities
which
received
by
way
of
prophesie
,
by
which
he
was
fitted
to
that
extraordinary
work
of
an
evangelist
:
the
office
is
not
first
attended
,
but
the
gifts
with
an
eye
to
the
office
.
It
s
harsh
;
forget
not
the
office
that
is
in
you
:
a
man
is
more
fitly
said
to
be
in
the
office
,
an
office
is
The
parallel
place
is
stir
up
the
gift
which
is
given
thee
by
the
laying
on
of
my
hands
:
a
man
is
not
said
to
stir
up
his
office
.
the
gift
laying
on
of
the
hands
of
the
Presbytery
:
neglect
not
the
gift
given
thee
by
prophecy
,
by
)
the
laying
on
of
the
hands
of
the
Presbytery
.
Paul
,
2
Tim.
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Paren●
,
Piscator
,
D●…i
,
Cruciger
,
D●…
)
exercise
carefully
thy
calling
of
an
Evangelist
,
revive
and
strengthen
the
gifts
that
thou
hast
received
,
especially
since
thou
hast
received
imposition
of
hands
from
the
Colledge
of
Elders
.
H.
)
Forget
not
the
office
in
thee
.
Didoclavius
Didoclavius
,
Da.
Calderwood
H.
Whether
by
Elders
be
meant
,
the
Elders
of
many
,
or
of
one
congregation
,
I
could
never
learn
.
Timothy
,
before
God
and
his
Son
Iesus
Christ
,
necessitate
medii
Lyran.
Cajetan
.
Com.
in
loc.
Vatablus
in
loc.
Maldonatus
in
Cor.
à
Lap.
in
loc.
(
Vatabli
in
loc.
Scotos
.
Calderwod
.
Altar
Cor.
à
Lap.
Cajetan
.
Vatablus
,
Maldonat
.
Estius
,
H.
To
give
the
essentials
to
an
Evangelist
by
imposition
of
hands
of
Presbyters
that
are
inferiour
to
Evangelists
,
that
are
superiour
and
extraordinary
,
is
beyond
the
power
of
Presbyters
.
A
great
Apostle
or
Bishop
cannot
be
blessed
by
a
lower
Presbyter
.
Bellarmin
,
Menochus
,
Cor.
à
Lap.
then
the
same
call
must
be
both
mediate
and
ordinary
,
and
immediate
and
extraordinary
,
Barnabas
,
Act.
is
made
a
Pastor
indefinitly
,
and
the
Pastor
of
such
a
people
only
?
A
B.
A.
B.
the
man
expoundeth
Scripture
in
his
own
congregation
as
a
Pastor
,
but
in
another
,
or
in
his
own
house
,
as
a
gifted
man
.
ever
whom
a
Pastor
hath
no
power
,
●ver
such
he
can
do
no
pastoral
act
,
for
that
is
an
act
of
principal
power
:
Rob.
Baron
in
the
chair
the
Pope
cannot
erre
,
as
a
private
Dostor
he
may
erre
:
R.
)
are
all
one
by
the
brethrens
way
.
We
never
said
they
were
all
ones
H
Election
rightly
ordered
by
the
rule
of
Christ
gives
the
essentials
to
an
officer
Pastor
and
people
,
shepherd
and
flock
are
relatives
,
but
relatives
are
mutual
causes
one
of
another
;
a
pastor
before
a
people
chuse
him
,
is
a
husband
without
a
wife
.
i.
e.
man
that
hath
but
sipped
on
Logick
,
a
pastor
chused
and
made
a
pastor
is
and
referred
to
his
own
single
flock
,
all
and
only
chusing
and
making
him
a
pastor
:
binds
not
,
onely
because
it
is
Gospel
;
but
Cotton
)
also
because
it
is
taught
by
a
Minister
,
for
his
calling
sake
:
who
so
receiveth
you
,
receiveth
me
)
the
man
made
a
pastor
without
a
flock
,
is
a
husband
without
a
wife
.
non
causâ
pro
causâ
If
the
laying
on
of
hands
be
no
specificating
act
of
an
office
,
because
it
is
used
in
other
performances
,
as
in
the
sending
of
to
preach
to
the
Gentiles
à
genere
ad
speciem
Separate
me
Saul
There
is
here
no
election
of
the
people
,
H.
Paul
So
Diodati
Diodati
.
English
Divines
[
Separate
me
]
Paul
verse
3.
And
when
they
had
fasted
and
prayed
,
and
laid
their
hands
on
them
,
they
sent
them
away
.
English
Divines
H.
If
a
pastor
may
have
all
his
essentials
without
a
certain
flock
,
then
may
he
be
a
pastor
without
it
:
As
the
Ring
is
completed
in
the
Goldsmiths
shop
,
its
ready
for
any
buyer
.
That
the
Apostle
is
a
pastor
to
all
the
world
,
but
the
pastor
is
●●ed
to
a
certain
congregation
.
all
the
essentials
of
a
true
pastor
Ring
in
the
shop
The
pastor
is
tied
to
a
certain
congregation
,
out
of
which
he
is
not
to
exercise
pastoral
acts
.
this
congregation
is
essential
to
this
their
own
pastor
H.
We
allow
of
no
Pastors
ordained
without
a
certain
flock
(
saith
Mr.
I
reply
(
saith
Mr.
for
if
a
pastor
may
have
all
his
essentials
without
a
certain
flock
,
then
he
may
be
pastor
without
a
flock
.
A.
B
A.
B.
A.
B.
A.
B.
New
England
Iohn
,
Thomas
H.
A
Pastor
is
onely
a
Pastor
of
that
flock
(
saith
Mr.
over
which
the
holy
Ghost
hath
set
him
,
by
the
authority
of
his
Church
;
but
yet
so
,
as
when
he
preacheth
to
the
other
congregation
,
he
ceaseth
not
to
be
Pastor
,
howbeit
not
the
Pastor
of
that
flock
.
We
are
then
agreed
:
If
a
Pastor
be
[
ONELY
]
onely
a
Pastor
to
that
flock
,
then
is
he
not
a
Pastor
so
any
beside
,
then
can
he
do
no
pastoral
acts
to
them
.
last
answer
yields
the
cause
wholly
—
We
are
then
agreed
.
If
the
Pastor
be
onely
the
Pastor
to
that
flock
,
then
is
he
not
a
Pastor
(
actu
primo
,
habitu
,
to
any
beside
H.
That
which
the
communion
R.
)
of
sister-Churches
requires
to
be
done
,
that
pastors
lawfully
may
do
But
that
a
pastor
as
a
pastor
may
officiate
R.
)
this
the
communion
of
Churches
require
in
the
necessary
absence
of
the
pastor
,
to
defend
the
flock
from
Wolves
.
The
Assumption
is
denied
,
and
left
wholly
destitute
of
proof
.
Supply
may
be
lent
,
in
such
cases
,
by
Christian
counsel
,
and
by
mutual
consociation
of
advice
,
though
there
be
no
expression
of
Iurisdiction
,
nor
can
we
be
said
to
take
away
communion
of
Churches
,
where
God
hath
granted
no
right
of
communion
.
Eph.
6.
18.
praying
always
with
all
prayer
for
all
Saints
communion
of
Saints
by
advice
and
counsel
,
God
never
granted
any
right
of
communion
between
Churches
therefore
it
cannot
be
taken
away
.
H.
If
Ministers
may
labour
to
convert
unbelieving
strangers
,
and
to
adde
them
to
their
flock
,
that
they
may
enlarge
Christs
Kingdom
,
then
may
they
exercise
pastoral
acts
over
and
above
others
than
those
of
their
own
charge
.
2.
Divers
congregations
are
to
keep
visible
communion
of
exhorting
,
rebuking
one
another
.
Those
that
were
no
officers
,
but
dispersed
,
yet
preached
the
Gospel
,
no
officer
edified
those
that
believed
,
that
these
may
be
done
where
no
pastoral
acts
are
,
is
evident
.
The
proof
is
added
where
no
need
is
,
that
which
is
feeble
,
false
,
that
hath
no
shadow
of
truth
,
to
wit
,
the
consequence
is
not
at
all
confirmed
,
nor
any
attempt
made
to
that
purpose
.
may
exercise
pastoral
acts
to
others
than
to
those
of
his
own
charge
.
they
were
all
scattered
,
except
the
Apostles
,
Act.
18.
27.
through
grace
Corinth
,
1
Cor.
Apollos
no
officer
in
terminis
Arrians
,
Nicolaitans
That
one
congregation
hath
no
power
over
another
,
nor
one
Classis
over
another
Iuridical
power
if
a
pastor
have
right
to
administer
pastoral
acts
,
there
he
hath
pastoral
power
to
challenge
his
right
,
and
preach
there
Go
teach
all
nations
,
baptizing
them
Peter
,
Iohn
hearing
that
they
had
received
the
Gospel
,
Acts
10.
20.
&
Acts
13.
1
,
2
,
3
,
&c.
Gal.
hic
&
nunc
hic
&
nunc
,
actu
secundo
,
And
all
congregations
H.
)
may
justly
deny
hi●
leave
among
them
,
and
yet
he
is
a
complete
officer
.
to
be
a
complete
officer
Mat
10.
13
,
14
,
15.
Luke
〈◊〉
.
51
,
52
,
53.
Mat.
2●
.
3
,
4
,
5.
Act.
13.
44
,
45
,
46.
&
17.
32.
&
complete
officers
H.
The
people
may
put
a
pastor
out
of
his
office
,
if
scandalous
and
heretical
they
give
him
the
office
.
The
Antecedent
is
proved
,
Beware
of
false
teachers
,
beware
of
dogs
.
Mr.
They
may
reject
him
from
being
their
pastor
,
but
their
power
reaches
not
so
far
as
to
reject
him
from
being
no
pastor
.
Then
a
species
may
be
destroyed
,
and
the
general
nature
remains
:
he
is
not
their
pastor
,
and
yet
he
is
a
pastor
in
general
is
destroyed
,
and
yet
the
general
nature
of
remains
safe
try
the
spirits
who
are
to
worship
God
in
the
Spirit
,
rejoyce
in
God
,
have
no
confidence
in
the
flesh
,
A
B.
A.
B.
is
destroyed
as
and
yet
the
general
nature
of
is
still
safe
and
maintained
.
sublato
uno
relatorum
tollitur
alterum
Ergo
,
Thomas
If
a
person
or
Presbytery
have
Ministerial
power
,
they
must
execute
it
in
their
own
persons
and
places
,
they
cannot
delegate
any
supernatural
power
,
or
saving
quality
,
or
habit
to
another
—
the
mystery
of
iniquity
in
some
measure
hath
eaten
into
the
Presbytery
.
They
have
taken
power
to
ordain
before
election
,
and
make
indefinite
Pastors
,
and
have
taken
all
power
from
the
people
.
(
in
collegie
Tim.
5.
22.
Tit.
Tim.
5.
22.
2
Tim.
〈◊〉
13.
1
,
2
,
3.
1
Tim.
Lovest
thou
me
?
feed
my
sheep
.
Ier●m
,
Cyprian
Mat.
28.
19
,
20.
Ioh.
20.
21
,
22
,
23.
Acts
Iunius
,
Melanctho●
,
Whit●aker
,
Danaeus
.
in
concreto
H.
These
,
in
whose
power
it
is
whether
any
shall
rule
over
them
,
or
no
;
from
their
voluntary
subjection
it
is
,
that
the
party
chosen
hath
right
,
and
stands
in
possession
of
rule
and
authority
over
them
.
It
holds
not
which
Mr.
saith
.
Now
ordination
is
an
act
of
jurisdiction
,
such
as
to
send
an
Embassador
,
but
that
an
Embassador
consent
to
go
(
such
as
is
election
)
is
no
act
of
jurisdiction
,
for
a
Father
to
give
his
Daughter
in
marriage
to
one
,
is
an
authoritative
act
of
a
Father
:
but
for
the
Daughter
to
consent
to
the
choice
is
no
act
of
authority
.
True
,
consenting
gives
n●
power
,
but
the
peoples
giving
of
the
pastor
authority
ever
them
,
their
calling
,
and
by
willing
subjection
,
delivering
up
themselves
to
be
ruled
by
him
in
Christ
i●
an
act
of
power
.
That
is
false
whith
Mr.
and
Mr.
for
Aldermen
ch●se
the
Mayor
Souldiers
the
General
,
yet
nonè
of
them
can
execute
the
office
of
Mayor
and
General
.
Those
in
whose
power
it
is
whether
any
shall
rule
over
them
or
no
,
But
it
is
in
the
peoples
power
,
whether
any
rule
over
them
or
no
,
gave
,
instituted
Eph.
4.
11.
1
Cor.
That
their
voluntary
subjection
,
whose
it
is
to
chuse
officers
,
gives
formally
and
causa●iv●ly
right
of
ruling
to
the
chosen
.
Isa.
52
7.
Rom.
10.
14
,
14.
Matth.
10.
14
,
40
,
41.
Act.
2
37.
Act.
Act
9.
6.
Act.
10.
32
,
33.
Matth.
him
only
not
simply
to
be
a
Pastor
Act.
6.
6.
2
Tim.
2.
2.
1
Tim.
but
to
be
this
flocks
fixed
Pastor
:
several
places
for
the
peoples
delivering
up
themselves
by
voluntary
subjection
H.
Ordination
is
not
an
act
of
supreme
Iurisdiction
,
but
of
order
rather
.
It
gives
not
being
nor
constitution
to
an
officer
,
but
is
rather
the
admission
and
confirmation
of
him
in
his
office
.
Tim.
5.
22.
2
Tim.
The
Church
have
not
received
power
of
excommunicating
all
their
officers
they
have
not
received
that
power
,
Tim.
2.
2.
Tit.
exhort
the
Elders
,
when
they
are
assembled
in
the
Classis
to
watch
against
rav●ning
Wolves
,
or
did
they
not
this
in
their
special
charges
?
H.
When
Churches
were
compl●ted
with
all
officers
,
that
then
ordination
was
acted
by
a
Colledge
of
Pastors
,
there
is
nothing
in
the
Text
saith
any
such
thing
.
H.
It
belongs
not
to
any
●…d
●●ssors
,
either
nearer
or
further
off
removed
,
it
is
from
the
next
Parents
,
and
firstly
to
give
Covenant
right
of
Baptisme
to
their
Child
〈◊〉
when
I
say
Pred●●●ssors
near
e●…r
further
off
,
I
include
and
comprohend
all
,
beside
the
next
parent
—
Now
covenant
right
agrees
nolite
dare
not
to
all
other
fo●
them
,
nor
can
the
P●…
〈◊〉
this
〈◊〉
out
the
next
parent
(
in
Church
covenant
)
who
is
the
adequate●●●s●
of
deriving
these
priviledges
it
belongeth
not
to
remote
Parents
and
fistly
to
convey
Covenant
right
to
the
children
,
H.
ibid.
)
the
next
parents
can
give
the
priviledge
and
title
to
Baptism
,
without
any
help
of
the
pred●●●sso●
.
Iudas
,
Magus
,
Iezabel
famously
known
to
be
godly
who
bring
sufficient
testimonial
with
them
,
Tostat.
Abulens
Egypt
,
Assyria
,
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
,
Isa.
19.
25.
&
2.
1
,
3.
Rev.
Psa.
89
29
,
36.
Isa.
53.
10.
Gen.
13.
15.
Isa.
godly
is
blessed
his
seed
is
mighty
on
earth
,
Praise
him
all
ye
seed
of
Iacob
,
Corinth.
7.
14.
seems
to
limit
the
foederal
sanctity
or
holiness
to
the
children
,
whose
next
parents
,
one
or
both
,
were
believers
—
for
if
we
go
one
degree
beyond
the
next
parents
—
we
might
baptize
the
children
of
all
the
Turks
,
and
of
all
the
Indians
:
eternal
excellency
and
the
joy
of
many
generations
,
shall
inherit
the
land
for
ever
,
the
Lord
shall
be
an
everlasting
light
,
whose
next
parents
,
one
or
both
,
are
believers
.
Deut.
7.
7
,
8.
&
10.
15
2
Sam.
7.
23.
24.
Luke
1.
50
,
68
,
69.
Eph.
Act.
10.
48.
&
Exod.
3●
.
I
am
the
God
of
thy
fathers
,
the
God
of
Abraham
.
land
promised
to
the
fathers
.
Luke
1.
72.
He
saved
us
,
to
perform
the
mercy
promised
to
our
fathers
to
remember
his
holy
covenant
The
oath
which
he
sware
to
our
father
Abraham
.
The
promise
is
to
you
,
and
to
your
children
:
&
to
all
that
are
afar
off
even
as
many
as
the
Lord
our
God
shall
call
.
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
I
will
be
thy
God
,
and
the
God
of
thy
seed
,
the
children
do
worse
,
and
corrupt
themselves
more
than
their
fathers
,
Lev.
26.
42.
then
I
will
remember
my
covenant
with
Iacob
,
and
also
my
covenant
with
Isaac
,
and
also
my
covenant
with
Abraham
will
I
remember
,
and
I
will
remember
the
land
—
I
will
not
cast
them
away
,
&c.
Ezek.
38.
24
,
25.
1
Kings
11.
32.
&
8
19.
〈◊〉
Kings
19.
34.
&
20.
〈◊〉
.
Psal.
132.
10
Isa.
for
Davids
sake
Rom.
11.
16.
If
the
root
be
holy
,
so
are
the
branches
graffed
in
again
beloved
for
the
fathers
sake
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
,
H.
In
the
place
the
Lord
●ies
not
himself
to
a
law
,
but
walks
in
breadth
,
as
best
be●●om●
his
Wisdom
;
so
●e
eximes
some
from
the
threatning
,
and
withhelds
the
expression
of
his
love
from
others
.
expressions
of
the
Lords
love
and
mercy
,
Lord
withholds
the
expressions
of
his
love
from
others
in
the
thousands
mentioned
,
I
will
be
thy
God
,
and
the
God
of
thy
seed
.
in
fam●…
p●orum
aeterna
resideat
.
Perkins
Deut.
7.
7
,
8.
&
10.
15.
Eph.
1.
1
,
2
,
3.
1
Cor.
1.
26
,
27.
Psal.
132.
13
,
14.
15.
&
H.
They
who
imitate
the
sins
of
parents
may
expect
plagues
,
they
that
follow
the
obedience
of
faithful
parents
may
expect
mercies
.
them
that
love
God
H.
The
mercies
here
promised
are
not
all
the
particular
blessings
and
priviledges
that
the
parents
were
possessed
of
.
Israel
wanted
circumcision
fourty
years
in
the
wilderness
,
and
in
the
time
of
the
Iudges
,
and
in
the
70
years
captivity
they
wanted
sundry
priviledges
they
enjoyed
under
the
mercy
here
must
be
grace
and
glory
.
H.
This
being
the
meaning
,
as
what
inference
can
be
made
for
the
conveyance
of
the
right
of
Baptism
from
remote
parents
to
children
,
I
know
not
;
for
how
doth
this
agree
to
children
to
love
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
commandments
,
who
are
not
yet
capable
,
being
not
come
to
years
to
put
forth
such
acts
?
before
they
can
come
to
years
to
actually
to
love
the
Lord
,
and
keep
his
commandments
nearest
parents
may
actually
love
God
,
and
keep
his
commandments
,
no
right
to
Baptism
until
they
come
to
years
H.
Where
shall
we
stand
if
a
thousand
generations
have
interest
in
Baptism
?
Then
the
children
of
Turks
cannot
be
excluded
,
for
some
of
them
are
found
between
us
and
It
s
not
above
66
generations
from
to
Christ
,
—
and
if
Gods
mercy
to
a
thousand
generations
may
fetch
in
the
children
of
excommunicated
persons
,
the
same
promise
may
fetch
in
all
Turks
and
Infidels
at
this
day
.
love
God
and
keep
his
commandments
?
be
born
in
a
believers
house
,
or
resigned
to
a
believer
,
to
be
brought
up
as
his
own
,
I
will
be
thy
God
,
and
the
God
of
thy
seed
:
sins
of
the
Fathers
upon
the
Children
,
unto
the
third
and
fourth
Generation
of
them
that
hate
him
.
they
imitate
their
godly
parents
H.
)
by
loving
and
obeying
his
Commandments
,
especially
that
of
the
truth
of
his
worship
,
cannot
be
yet
capable
being
not
come
to
years
to
put
forth
such
acts
Calvin
,
Zanchius
,
Iunius
,
Perkins
.
H.
The
next
parents
being
excommunicate
,
cannot
give
to
the
child
the
right
which
they
have
not
themselves
.
But
where
then
H.
)
shall
we
stand
,
how
shall
it
be
conveyed
to
remote
parents
?
for
my
servant
Davids
sake
he
would
not
destroy
Iudah
for
his
servant
Davids
sake
,
Abraham
,
David
that
are
afar
off
,
and
as
many
as
the
Lord
shall
call
shall
not
fetch
in
the
Turks
.
H.
Men
of
approved
piety
in
covenant
with
God
visibly
,
are
to
be
admitted
to
the
seals
R.
)
but
H.
)
gracious
men
be
pertinacious
.
H.
To
be
a
member
of
the
visible
Church
in
general
,
and
have
no
particular
existence
of
membership
in
any
particular
congregation
,
is
a
fansie
,
as
to
say
there
is
a
part
of
manhood
not
existing
in
or
any
Individuals
H.
It
is
the
office
of
Rulers
dogmatically
to
discover
the
mind
of
God
,
and
the
mind
of
Christ
,
in
convincing
by
witnesses
the
offenders
,
and
preparing
the
cause
.
And
the
brethren
have
no
more
power
to
oppose
the
sentence
of
the
Censure
thus
prepared
,
and
propounded
by
the
Elders
,
then
they
have
to
oppose
their
Doctrine
,
for
the
Elders
may
preach
it
as
the
word
of
God
,
by
vertue
of
their
office
.
Rev.
2.
2
,
14
,
20.
Acts
15.
Matth.
18.
1.
1
Cor.
5
1
,
2.
1
Tim.
If
he
h●a●
not
the
Church
,
&c.
they
are
not
Apostles
but
lyers
,
Iezabel
should
not
be
suffered
to
teach
.
T●●l
the
Church
t●…ll
the
Officers
Tell
the
Church
preached
Word
of
God
calling
to
labour
in
the
word
and
doctrine
,
how
can
they
preach
,
except
they
be
sent
,
not
in
the
word
and
doctrine
,
H.
Synods
are
necessary
for
union
in
the
Churches
:
In
the
multitude
of
Counsellors
there
is
safety
,
Phil.
2
2.
c.
H.
There
are
associations
of
divers
sorts
,
Classis
,
Synods
,
Provincial
,
National
,
Oecumenick
H.
The
acts
must
t
is
(
saith
Mr.
〈◊〉
Ecclesiastick
Decrees
Ambignity
,
darkness
:
to
binde
as
a
part
of
Scripture
,
is
1.
That
which
is
contained
and
clearly
deduced
from
Scripture
.
Or
2.
that
this
act
of
decreeing
issuing
from
the
immediate
revelation
and
assistance
of
the
Spirit
,
maketh
that
which
is
decreed
to
be
Scripture
:
in
the
former
sense
acts
tie
as
good
advice
and
counsel
onely
;
in
the
latter
they
tie
not
as
Scripture
.
Tho.
Goodwyn
Ph.
Nye
Cotton
,
a
part
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
is
in
a
Synod
.
At
these
meetings
,
let
them
pray
,
and
expound
Scripture
,
resolve
difficult
Cases
of
Conscience
.
They
may
dogmatickly
declare
what
is
the
will
of
Christ
in
these
cases
:
and
this
judgement
ought
to
be
received
with
reverence
and
obligation
〈◊〉
from
an
Ordinance
of
Christ
.
If
the
doctrine
or
practise
of
any
Congregation
be
erroneous
,
hurtful
,
or
destructive
to
holiness
and
peace
of
that
,
or
of
other
congregations
,
they
are
bound
to
give
an
account
thereof
to
the
Classis
or
Synod
.
Pet.
3.
15.
Rom.
14.
15.
1
Cor.
The
Classis
and
Synod
may
examine
,
admonish
,
and
in
case
of
obstinacy
declare
against
that
congregation
.
The
Classis
or
Synod
may
judge
of
any
who
deserve
excommunication
.
If
the
particular
Eldership
refuse
to
do
their
duty
,
the
Classis
ought
not
onely
to
withdraw
communion
from
them
,
but
also
to
exercise
the
sentence
of
excommunication
themselves
.
In
the
case
of
an
appeal
from
an
unjust
sentence
,
the
Classis
may
repeal
Trent
)
the
Arrius
,
Macedonius
unjust
sentence
,
if
the
congregation
be
obstinate
.
The
Classis
or
Synod
may
ordain
Ministers
for
congregations
that
have
not
a
sufficient
Ministery
.
Sam.
25.
32.
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
which
sent
thee
this
day
to
meet
me
.
holy
as
he
is
holy
H.
If
a
heathen
turn
a
member
of
the
Iewish
Church
,
he
is
by
Mr.
his
way
,
by
the
Law
of
Nature
to
submit
to
Iewish
ceremonies
,
because
every-member
of
the
corporation
must
be
under
the
Laws
of
the
whole
:
This
shall
make
every
Law
positive
to
be
the
Law
of
Nature
.
H.
The
division
of
a
Nation
into
Provinces
,
of
a
Christian
Province
into
Territories
or
Presbyteries
,
is
either
a
device
of
man
,
or
a
Divine
Institution
.
device
of
man
King
.
12.
33.
Hos.
13.
2.
Psa.
H.
That
which
is
acted
by
one
,
and
may
be
altered
by
another
Prince
,
is
a
device
of
man
.
But
such
is
the
division
of
a
Nation
into
provinces
.
where
acts
of
free
choice
of
rectified
reason
for
civil
ends
also
That
which
is
not
in
the
Word
is
a
device
of
man
.
H.
It
is
doubtful
that
all
our
singular
actions
(
as
Mr.
saith
)
are
mixed
,
for
eating
and
drinking
must
be
for
Gods
glory
,
and
Ames
,
Didoclavius
Eurg●s
.
Didoclavius
Gregor.
de
Valent.
Scotus
,
Thomas
,
Lombard
Greg.
de
Valentia
Act.
15.
Councels
Holy
Ghost
he
that
dispiseth
you
,
dispiseth
me
:
Cotton
)
an
act
of
the
binding
power
of
the
Keys
,
to
bind
burthens
,
the
Decrees
of
Apostles
and
Elders
.
H
?
But
a
Synod
is
never
called
a
Church
,
H.
Where
there
is
no
delegation
of
messengers
by
mutual
consent
,
there
is
no
right
of
jurisdiction
,
decrees
onely
bind
the
Churches
who
send
them
.
Ans.
Antioch
H.
It
s
no
prejudice
to
the
care
and
wisedom
of
our
Saviour
,
that
the
punishing
of
the
congregational
Throne
be
reserved
to
God
H.
If
when
a
Church
offends
,
I
must
tell
a
higher
,
then
must
I
at
length
tell
an
Oecumenick
or
General
Councel
.
H.
If
every
man
be
allowed
his
appeal
to
an
higher
,
then
also
to
a
General
Councel
,
then
for
many
hundred
years
,
while
the
appeal
be
discussed
the
appealer
cannot
be
censured
H.
It
s
a
wonder
,
that
because
Churches
may
rebuke
,
yea
,
Christians
may
rebuke
Heathens
,
though
not
in
a
Church
way
,
that
therefore
the
Synod
hath
a
power
of
jurisdiction
—
rebuked
the
Athenians
A
〈◊〉
these
acts
of
Church
communion
?
Antioch
.
Act.
Ierusalem
,
Act.
hear
the
Church
Isaiah
,
Ieremiah
,
Ezekiel
Babylon
,
Persians
,
Tyrus
Whitaker
,
Calvin
,
Beza
See
Tostat.
Abulen
Ioan.
Wolph
Carol.
Sigon
Antiocho
Epiphane
Origen
,
Iosephus
,
Car●lus
Sigonius
,
Ioh.
4.
22.
Ye
worship
ye
know
not
what
;
we
know
what
we
worship
,
for
salvation
is
of
the
Iews
one
Church
hath
not
power
over
another
.
H.
A
man
may
separate
totally
from
a
Church
,
and
from
an
assembly
of
Turks
;
but
for
one
man
to
excommunicate
,
were
a
pr●fanation
of
the
Lords
Ordinance
.
Mat.
23.
1
,
2
,
3.
Mat.
Act
11.
Peter
H.
There
is
no
Synod
in
these
.
convened
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
est
incons
.
à
negatione
species
,
&c.
H.
Peter
gives
an
account
of
his
fact
,
to
the
Iews
who
doubt
of
the
lawfulness
of
his
conversing
with
the
Gentiles
:
but
here
is
no
Synod
.
Syrus
,
Chrysostom
Syrus
.
Chrysostomus
Lorinus
,
Cornelius
à
Lapide
Act.
21.
Paul
The
Elders
were
occasionally
〈◊〉
,
they
prescribe
nothing
●o
Paul
.
Hence
we
may
gather
,
when
any
serious
business
was
to
Lorinus
,
Corn.
à
Lap.
do
,
the
Elders
were
in
use
to
assemble
,
and
doth
nothing
in
the
Church
of
other
pastors
Gualther
)
by
his
own
private
authority
,
but
gives
an
account
to
the
Ministers
.
B●…
this
was
the
fourth
Councel
;
Lorinus
,
for
there
were
no
v●tes
asked
no
debates
,
&c.
Corne●●us
à
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
particularly
what
God
had
done
among
the
Gentiles
:
H.
Independent
Government
is
deficient
(
saith
Mr.
because
now
when
Apostles
are
not
,
all
the
means
of
publick
and
pastoral
propagating
the
Gospel
to
other
Churches
,
and
to
the
heathen
,
are
confined
to
a
single
congregation
:
whereas
the
Elders
thereof
can
act
nothing
as
officers
,
and
the
members
can
act
nothing
in
a
Church-way
without
that
one
congregation
.
H.
Those
whom
pastors
cannot
judge
,
as
being
without
to
them
,
because
of
another
congregation
,
and
heathen
,
over
them
they
have
〈◊〉
pastor-like
power
.
L●
I
am
with
you
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
〈◊〉
my
Church
and
Saints
Chrysostome
)
out
of
all
Nations
.
I
will
be
with
you
,
and
all
faithful
pastors
in
preaching
(
when
the
Apostles
are
dead
)
to
their
own
formed
congregations
;
but
I
promise
no
presence
nor
Ministerial
assistance
at
all
to
pastors
ordinary
,
when
they
preach
in
another
congregation
than
their
own
,
or
when
they
preach
the
Gospel
to
heathens
,
and
those
that
are
not
yet
Churches
of
Christ
,
for
then
they
act
not
as
pastors
.
Apostles
,
Evangelists
,
Pastors
,
nor
Prophets
nor
Doctors
,
Act.
10.
Paul
Barnabas
,
Act.
Act.
1.
&
6
&
4.
35.
&
11.
1
,
2.
&
15
22
,
23
,
24
,
&c.
1
Cor.
11.
28.
Act.
8.
14.
&
21.
18.
&
20.
38.
&
H.
If
government
by
Independent
congregations
be
insufficient
,
because
it
authorizeth
not
persons
to
be
pastors
over
pagans
,
government
by
Synods
is
sick
of
the
same
disease
.
Paul
,
Barnabas
Mat.
28.
19
,
20.
Mark
16.
15
,
17.
Ier.
Richard
Hooker
Rich.
Hookers
Ro.
Bodius
George
Gillespy
,
Miscel.
quest.
c.
H.
There
is
nothing
but
any
one
might
have
done
.
Acts
15.
&
H.
If
the
Apostles
by
extraordinary
power
cared
for
the
poor
,
there
was
a
Synod
H.
The
greater
authority
of
the
politick
whole
body
(
saith
Mr.
should
help
the
weaker
parts
It
s
true
:
but
there
is
no
National
Church
under
the
New
Testament
to
help
the
congregational
Church
,
nor
are
Churches
Christian
now
in
Worse
●ase
than
the
Church
of
the
Iews
,
for
they
had
a
High-priest
and
a
National
Worship
,
at
which
they
were
to
meet
three
times
in
the
year
.
Natura
conjugatorum
hoc
●vincit
Gen
17.
7.
Deut.
7.
6.
For
thou
art
a
holy
people
unto
the
Lord
thy
God
Onely
the
Lord
had
a
delight
in
thy
fathers
,
(
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Gen.
12
1
,
2
,
3.
&
17
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
)
to
love
them
and
their
seed
after
them
.
Egypt
,
when
they
had
no
Temple
,
no
Ceremonies
,
no
National
Worship
,
but
by
faith
onely
rested
upon
the
promises
.
Calvin
,
Gualther
,
Bullinger
,
Brentius
,
Marloratus
,
Beza
,
Exod.
3.
6
,
7
,
8.
&
King
.
8.
35.
Dan.
Isa.
2.
2.
It
shall
come
to
pass
in
the
last
dayes
,
that
many
people
shall
go
,
and
say
,
Come
ye
,
and
let
us
go
up
to
the
Mountain
of
the
Lord
,
to
the
house
of
the
God
of
Iacob
,
and
he
will
teach
us
of
●ù
wayes
,
saying
.
Blessed
be
Egypt
my
people
,
and
Assyria
the
work
of
my
hand
,
and
Israel
my
inheritance
.
Rev.
11.
15.
The
Kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
(
the
Kingdoms
)
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
Psal.
2.
8
,
9.
&
22.
27
,
28
,
29.
&
72.
8
,
9
,
7.
&
97.
1
,
2
,
3
,
8.
&
99.
1
,
2.
&
110.
1
,
2
,
3.
Mal.
1.
11.
Isa.
19.
16.
&
55.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
&
35.
1
,
2
,
3
,
&
60.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
&
62
,
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
6
,
&c.
Ier.
23.
6
,
7.
Zech
O
but
the
Kingdoms
visibly
covenanted
under
the
New
Testament
,
have
not
all
one
Temple
,
nor
one
National
Worship
in
the
way
of
the
Iews
.
But
ye
are
a
chosen
generation
,
a
royal
priesthood
,
an
holy
nation
,
a
peculiar
people
,
that
ye
may
shew
forth
the
praises
Pet.
5.
12
)
of
him
who
hath
called
you
out
of
darkness
to
his
marvello●●
light
.
Ephes.
2.
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
Isa.
6.
3.
&
61.
4
,
5
,
9.
&
62.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
&
Isa.
66.
10
,
11
,
12.
Zech.
14.
16
,
to
21.
Isa.
Hos.
1.
11.
Eph.
1.
21.
&
4.
11
,
12
,
13.
Col.
the
same
grace
of
Christ
They
did
all
eat
the
same
spiritual
me●t
,
4
and
did
all
drink
the
same
spiritual
drink
(
for
they
drank
of
the
same
spiritual
Rock
,
and
the
Rock
was
Christ
)
folly
should
be
done
in
the
Israel
of
God
.
Mount
Carmel
Iosh.
24.
25.
2
Kings
Asa
,
2
Chron.
Isa.
44
,
5.
&
19.
21.
The
Egyptians
shall
vow
a
vow
to
the
Lord
.
Patr.
Symson
Gen:
〈◊〉
T●o
:
Cartwright
Diut
.
13.
15
,
16.
&
Christ
,
ann.
Chalcedon
ann.
H.
To
covenant
with
God
is
a
free
act
,
no
Prince
can
compel
a
Nation
to
swear
a
covenant
National
.
H.
An
oath
to
keep
Gods
commandments
R.
)
is
a
part
of
the
third
command
,
we
are
to
contend
for
the
faith
,
and
profess
God
before
men
;
that
which
bindes
a
man
morally
,
binds
a
Nation
.
Davids
●aking
an
oath
,
was
upon
lawful
grounds
,
to
a
lawful
thing
:
but
National
Churches
,
and
National
Covenanting
are
now
abrogate
.
National
Church
all
National
Churches
are
abrogate
all
the
land
of
Iudea
,
and
they
of
Ierusalem
were
all
baptized
of
National
oath
is
Iudaisme
To
take
a
covenant
should
be
a
free
Ecclesiastical
act
.
no
Prince
can
compel
to
National
Oaths
:
Dan.
Chamier
Mat.
10.
32.
Mark
.
8.
38.
Luke
Egypt
,
Asyria
Altars
to
the
Lord
,
and
speak
the
language
of
Canaan
,
Rom.
9.
1
Phil.
1.
8.
1
Thes.
2.
10.
2
Cor.
1
23.
&
11.
31.
Rom.
1.
9.
Matth.
Par.
Zanchius
,
&c.
H.
Were
the
oath
lawful
,
yet
not
in
a
private
man
as
in
a
Nation
,
yet
it
must
suit
with
our
strength
,
that
which
is
helpful
to
one
,
because
strong
and
able
to
perform
,
is
hurtful
to
another
.
Iohn
,
Mark
Rom.
6.
3.
1
Cor.
12.
13.
Gal.
3.
27.
Col.
H.
The
ground
is
worse
,
to
wit
,
that
which
ties
one
man
,
ties
a
Nation
:
a
man
is
not
morally
tied
to
keep
Gods
Commandments
;
he
may
live
all
his
life
and
never
take
a
private
oath
,
and
not
sin
;
if
he
swear
,
this
is
a
moral
command
to
keep
his
oath
,
his
manner
of
swearing
seems
to
be
private
,
it
s
but
a
free-will
offering
.
Isa.
66.
20.
Mat.
1.
11.
Zech.
Rev.
11.
15.
Psal.
22.
27.
Isa.
Gen.
14.
22.
Gen.
28.
20.
Psal.
132.
2.
Psal.
Isa.
19.
21.
They
shall
vow
a
vow
to
the
Lord
,
man
might
have
lived
all
his
life
,
and
never
been
guilty
,
not
be
guilty
the
free-will
offerings
were
not
commanded
,
Exod.
35.
4
,
5.
Levit.
22.
21.
Deut.
H.
The
Rule
is
uneven
,
a
particular
man
may
engage
not
to
drink
Wine
,
as
hurting
his
health
and
soul
—
a
Scholar
swears
he
will
study
painfully
;
a
Plow
man
he
shall
labour
diligently
;
shall
the
whole
land
be
tyed
to
such
●●ths
?
yea
,
the
contrary
rule
holds
for
the
most
true
.
Of
putting
●●ay
Idols
,
of
seeking
the
Lord
God
,
and
because
of
this
they
made
a
sure
Covenant
,
and
wrote●
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
confess
Christ
before
men
Matth.
10.
32.
to
seek
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
A
Plow
man
as
a
special
professor
swears
he
shall
painfully
till
the
earth
:
Erg●
,
shall
never
drink
Wine
H.
The
ends
of
general
Reformation
may
be
attained
by
the
Magistrate
,
commanding
all
the
Churches
in
their
several
assemblies
to
attend
the
mind
of
Christ
,
to
humble
themselves
and
fast
,
and
if
Churches
be
corrupt
,
they
may
be
compelled
by
the
civil
power
to
attend
the
rules
of
Christ
.
the
end
of
Reformation
may
be
attained
by
the
Civil
Magistrates
commanding
,
&c.
acted
by
Ecclesiastical
policy
,
Gods
people
are
free
and
wi●●ing
may
be
compelled
by
the
Civil
Power
to
act
these
duties
.
H.
the
Church-power
is
above
the
Synod
,
because
the
Churches
sent
the
members
in
actu
Synodico
&
Pastoraliter
H.
If
the
Synod
erre
,
Churches
have
power
to
call
another
Synod
,
and
pass
sentence
against
them
.
H.
A
Synod
may
enjoyn
a
man
to
believe
contradictions
,
two
Synods
in
two
divers
Provinces
may
conclude
contradictory
things
:
a
man
goes
to
another
Province
to
dwell
,
he
believes
a
contrary
conclusion
to
what
he
believed
before
.
H.
In
all
Synods
,
but
an
O●●umenical
,
its
lawful
to
make
an
appeal
,
and
therefore
to
refuse
.
he
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
.
H.
It
belongs
to
the
supreme
Magistrate
(
the
King
)
as
peculiar
to
his
power
and
place
,
and
not
to
the
Church
,
to
enjoyn
the
solemn
and
publick
concurrence
of
the
several
persons
of
the
Churches
,
and
to
appoint
and
nominate
whom
he
will
have
to
consider
of
those
weighty
and
doubtsome
cases
which
concern
the
publick
professing
and
practising
of
the
worship
of
God
within
his
Dominions
.
Ans.
Erastians
Marc.
Anton.
de
Dominis
Rob.
Abbots
Gasp.
Scioppius
There
was
no
Christian
Magistrate
then
peculiar
to
his
power
he
cannot
otherwise
maintain
the
peace
of
his
subjects
.
he
cannot
give
them
protection
without
this
,
Rom.
13.
1
,
2
,
3.
1
Tim.
which
is
peculiar
Corinth
,
Ephesus
,
Rome
H.
They
may
,
as
Christians
,
maintain
private
communion
one
with
another
;
and
as
they
be
Churches
,
use
that
Christian
priviledge
to
further
their
own
good
,
and
promote
the
work
by
counsel
:
for
what
I
do
in
private
,
appertains
not
to
the
Magistrate
,
except
it
intrench
upon
his
policy
.
The
Magistrate
may
compel
men
to
attend
the
mind
of
Christ
,
and
solemnly
to
humble
themselves
by
fasting
and
prayer
.
moral
man
,
as
a
member
of
a
family
,
or
as
a
Christian
so
they
do
these
things
in
private
The
Magistrate
hath
nothing
to
do
except
he
intrench
upon
his
policy
,
intrencheth
upon
the
Magistrates
policy
as
a
Christian
I
was
a
father
to
the
poor
,
and
the
cause
that
I
knew
not
I
searched
out
.
in
private
Rom.
13.
3.
Do
that
which
is
good
,
and
thou
shalt
have
praise
of
the
same
,
H.
Commission
and
just
permission
are
all
one
:
A
Ruler
permits
a
Finder
to
set
up
a
School
,
he
needs
no
commission
.
Emmanuel
Sa
Esth.
4.
v.
16
,
17.
Dan.
6.
v
Emmanuel
Sa
That
a
right
opinion
and
worship
of
God
should
be
openly
professed
within
the
Territ●…
and
Iurisdiction
●f
a
State
,
appertains
to
them
,
as
that
which
comes
within
the
verge
and
object
of
the
State
and
policy
to
attend
.
1.
They
could
not
provide
that
the
Subj●ct●
live
in
godliness
and
honesty
without
this
.
2.
Nor
could
be
Nurse-fathers
to
the
Church
and
Religion
,
if
they
should
suffer
open
blasphemy
and
idolatry
to
be
maintained
and
professed
.
3.
The
Kings
of
Israel
did
punish
such
crimes
,
not
as
types
of
Christ
,
but
by
a
civil
power
.
Gas●
.
Scioppius
R.
Iac.
inquire
and
judge
of
professions
,
and
of
true
and
false
Religions
by
his
civil
power
,
Christian
Magistrate
power
,
both
to
inquire
H.
)
and
judge
of
Professions
and
Religions
,
which
is
true
,
and
ought
to
be
maintained
,
which
is
false
,
and
ought
to
be
rejected
.
Old
England
New
England
was
the
onely
true
Religion
the
Messenger
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
as
he
thinks
fit
think
fit
having
taken
the
counsel
of
his
Clergie
,
to
his
power
and
place
its
the
onely
form
of
worship
he
thinks
fit
.
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
&c.
Christian
Kings
now
have
the
same
power
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
that
the
godly
Kings
among
the
Iews
had
:
supreme
Iudge
of
true
and
false
Religions
:
The
Kings
God
is
my
God
.
Tho:
Hooker
Rich.
Hooker
He
that
despiseth
you
despiseth
me
if
he
hear
not
the
Church
,
let
him
be
as
a
heathen
Faith
comes
by
hearing
power
peculiar
and
supreme
Moses
,
Samuel
,
David
,
Solomon
Chron.
36.
16.
Isa.
Magistrate
is
the
Minister
of
God
,
Custos
&
vindex
utriusque
tabulae
Numa
,
Lycurgus
what
is
true
,
and
what
is
false
Religion
Urim
and
the
Thummim
the
voice
of
the
Prophets
Rom.
13.
4.
1
Pet.
Kings
could
not
provide
for
their
Subjects
,
to
live
in
godliness
and
honesty
,
had
power
to
inquire
and
judge
of
true
and
false
Religions
.
peculiar
to
their
power
and
place
because
the
King
is
a
Nurse-father
to
the
Church
,
Prince
is
a
Nurse
father
to
the
Church
,
be
a
right
opinion
and
worship
openly
professed
within
his
Territories
,
the
not
suffering
of
open
Blasphemy
and
Idolatry
The
Kings
of
Israel
did
punish
Blasphemy
and
Idolatry
,
not
as
Types
of
Christ
,
but
by
a
Civil
power
.
punished
blasphemers
,
not
as
types
of
Christ
,
but
by
civil
power
.
Ioh●
Goodwyn
the
cattel
be
utterly
destroyed
,
and
the
spoil
burnt
with
fire
,
as
Deut.
There
is
no
shadow
of
it
in
the
New
Testament
.
Ans.
You
must
not
take
away
the
life
of
him
who
is
created
according
to
the
Image
of
God
,
by
Logick
and
argumentative
consequences
,
but
by
express
Law
.
Isa.
19.
25.
Rev.
mark
of
the
Beast
,
and
his
name
on
their
foreheads
,
a
man
is
not
necessarily
and
morally
tied
to
swear
or
vow
.
believe
a
man
may
live
all
his
life
and
never
take
a
private
oath
,
I
say
,
private
betwixt
God
and
himself
,
to
keep
his
Laws
,
and
yet
not
be
guilty
of
sin
in
so
doing
.
Psal.
32.
2.
I
will
bless
the
Lord
at
all
times
,
I
will
behave
my self
wisely
in
a
perfect
way
.
Gabr.
Bicl
may
all
his
life
never
vow
betwixt
God
and
himselfe
to
keep
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
not
be
guilty
.
Leyden
,
Tilenus
,
Bacanus
utilia
potius
quam
necessaira
Gab.
Biel.
H.
For
if
the
Magistrate
were
bound
to
follow
the
judgement
of
the
Churches
and
Ministry
,
if
they
should
judge
a
toleration
of
all
Religions
lawful
,
or
judge
the
false
to
be
true
,
he
then
were
bound
to
nurse
the
false
Religion
,
and
false
Churches
.
but
where
is
there
a
Iudge
to
determine
whether
this
or
another
well
informed
Synod
,
or
the
conscience
of
the
collective
body
of
the
godly
be
right
?
H.
If
it
be
in
the
Magistrates
power
lawfully
to
forbid
and
hinder
,
then
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
the
Churches
to
do
lawfullye
for
then
the
same
thing
should
be
in
the
same
regard
both
lawful
and
unlawful●…
and
the
rules
of
providence
shall
be
opposite
one
to
another
:
but
the
supreme
Magistrate
may
hinder
any
of
another
Nation
to
come
into
his
Kingdom
,
or
his
own
subjects
to
go
out
,
otherwise
he
should
want
power
to
oppose
them
who
come
to
lay
waste
the
State
,
and
should
not
have
power
to
require
homage
of
his
own
people
.
Doctrine
must
be
in
the
same
regard
both
lawful
,
and
sound
,
and
edifying
〈◊〉
unlawful
,
and
unsound
,
and
destructive
to
souls
,
sufficient
power
to
oppose
wasters
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
to
require
homage
of
his
subjects
homage
of
his
people
H.
To
appoint
such
solemn
publick
Assemblies
is
an
act
meerly
civil
the
Prince
may
do
it
.
A
civil
act
belongs
not
to
an
Ecclesiastick
power
.
A
right
opinion
,
of
God
,
and
a
right
worship
of
God
is
a
meerly
civil
act
.
H.
To
call
what
members
of
the
Synod
he
pleaseth
to
consult
about
the
good
of
the
Church
belongeth
to
the
Prince
,
and
their
homage
requireth
this
,
otherwise
he
could
not
maintain
the
peace
of
the
subject
in
godliness
,
for
providence
doth
not
require
the
end
,
but
allows
also
the
means
.
subjects
in
godliness
,
use
what
means
he
pleaseth
for
that
end
,
deny
homage
to
the
Emperour
Magdeburgenses
,
Sozomen
,
Socrates
Antiochia
,
Anno
Sirmium
,
Anno
Rome
,
Paulinus
Triere
,
Dionyfius
Alba
,
Osius
Theodoret
,
Socrates
,
Sozo●en
,
Ruffin
.
Churches
need
the
protection
of
the
Prince
in
Assemblies
,
and
are
to
give
an
account
to
any
of
their
Asa
,
Hezekiah
,
Iosiah
is
at
all
times
mixed
of
good
and
bad
.
Fla●
.
Illy
.
in
Catalogo
Testium
veritatis
lib.
2.
pag.
Pa.
Simpson
Cent.
1
,
2
,
&c.
Baron●●
Annales
,
Cent.
1.
&
sequentibus
,
ann.
Iacob
.
Gualterium
Iesuitam
in
Tabulâ
Chronographicâ
,
a.
1.
seculo
ad
seculum
17.
Sac.
1.
ad
an.
100.
pag.
153.
sect.
3.
&
sequintibus
August
.
tom
7.
contra
Epistolam
Parmeniani
Donatista
,
l.
1
,
2
,
3.
de
Baptismo
contra
Donatistas
,
lib.
Contra
literas
Petiliani
Donatistae
,
lib.
3.
Lib.
de
Unitate
Ecclesiae
.
August
.
contra
Cresconium
Grammaticum
lib.
4.
Colla.
cum
Donatistis
.
Ad
Donatistas
post
collationem
,
l.
&
l.
de
gestis
cum
Emerito
.
Cyprian
.
ad
plebem
&
quinque
Presbyteris
Schismaticis
factionis
Foelicissimi
,
Epist.
40.
vol.
l.
1.
Epist.
Cyprian
.
ad
Cornelium
de
ordinatione
ejus
à
s●
comprobata
&
Foelicissimo
,
Epist.
42.
vol.
l.
2.
Epist.
Cyprian
.
Cornelio
,
Epist.
45.
al.
l.
4.
Ep.
Cyprian
.
Antoniano
de
Cornelio
&
Novatiano
,
Epist.
42.
al.
l.
4.
Ep.
2.
Cornelius
Factus
est
Episcopus
à
plarimis
Collegis
nostris
,
qui
tunc
in
urbe
Roma
aderant
,
qui
aa
nos
literas
honorificas
&
●audabiles
,
&
testimonio
suae
praedicationis
illustres
de
ejus
ordinatione
miserunt
,
&c.
Cyprian
.
cum
Collegis
Lucio
Papae
Roman
Ep.
58.
al.
l.
3.
Ep.
1.
Cyprianus
ad
Stephanum
de
Martia●o
Arelatensi
,
qui
Novatiano
consensit
,
Epist.
67.
a●
.
l.
3.
Epist.
Rome
.
Constantinople
Dienysius
Corinthus
ad
Co●n●l
prasente
plebe
Constantine
.
Eusebius
Europe
,
Africa
Iulius
Firmicus
Maternus
,
Optat.
Milevitanus
,
Basilius
,
Iulius
Firmicus
Maternus
Palestine
,
Caes●rea
,
Tyrus
Gaza
.
Arabia
,
Syria
,
Mesopotamia
,
Pamphilia
,
Cilicia
,
Lydia
,
Phrygia
,
Bi●hynia
,
H●llespontus
,
Galatia
,
Paphlag●nia
,
Cappadocia
,
Persia
,
Eusebius
Nicomediensis
Caesar.
Galerius
Maxim●nus
Galerius
Maximinus
Magdeburgenses
,
cent.
4.
c.
6.
p.
Bosil
.
Epist.
58.
ad
M●l●t
.
Th●●dor
.
l.
1.
c.
Ni●●n●
Councel
l.
4.
c.
Ambro●●us
Mediol●…
l.
4.
c.
30
,
&c.
Magdiburg
.
vol.
3.
cant.
vol.
3.
cent.
13.
c.
6.
p.
Optat.
Mil●vitanus
contr.
Parmen
in
amplu
civitatibus
Rome
,
Constantinople
,
Antioch
,
Alexandria
Magd.
burgenses
vol.
2.
cent.
5.
c.
6.
p.
Magdeb.
vol.
2.
cont.
5.
c.
7.
p.
Asi●●
,
Africa
Constantinopie
,
Auti●ch
mention●●●
facit
Papa
Templorum
Vol.
3.
c●nt
.
12.
c.
7.
p.
cent.
13.
c.
4.
p.
Radulphus
,
Ausbertus
.
Aus●…s
E●●●
.
in
Evang.
as
excommunication
shou●●
〈◊〉
by
the
mouth
of
the
Church
,
the
Priest
:
for
when
the
Priest
excommunicates
,
the
whole
body
of
the
Church
acts
in
him
.
Qu●r●●
re●●seritis
]
nec
〈◊〉
Apostolis
,
sed
●●nibus
Episcopis
,
Pr●…
,
haec
potest
as
conces●●
est
.
Thomas
Aqu●●●●
,
B●…tura
,
Albertus
Petr.
Waldensis
Truth
is
the
Daughter
of
Time
,
Pet.
Waldensis
Cent.
10.
Sunt
autem
not●
〈◊〉
so●
prop●●●●
〈◊〉
ga●manae
Ecclisiae
Christi
,
verbi
Dei
praedicat●●
〈◊〉
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
〈◊〉
Sacramentoru●
usus
iustitut●●
à
Christo
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
studio
conjunctus
.
H●…
.
W●lif
,
Ierome
to
whom
the
Lord
gave
the
Keyes
to
open
and
〈◊〉
Heaven
,
Apostles
d●
that
in
opening
and
s●utting
heaven
,
which
only
God
can
Christ
ga●●
the
K●…
and
by
him
to
the
Ch●rch
.
P●rygia
,
Cilicia
Ph●yges
,
Novatiani
,
Valentiniani
,
Marcionitae
,
Authae
piani
,
aut
A●riani
,
then
is
the
only
catholick
Church
,
which
retains
the
true
worship
of
God
.
Eusebius
Pamphil.
G●●g
.
Nazianz.
De
prop.
Evangil
.
l.
1.
c.
3.
pag.
Gregorius
Nuzianz●nus
Orat.
●8
.
de
〈◊〉
partis
,
to
sacred
Ministers
Grego
.
Nazianz
Greg.
Nazianz.
Presbyteris
A●tiochiae
solicitudinem
illam
quam
〈◊〉
Ecclistis
D●…
,
ex
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
qui
vobis
t●tius
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
charitate●
&
affectum
expon●i
.
Every
one
of
us
is
the
Church
,
and
the
House
of
God
,
and
if
we
continue
in
the
faith
confessed
,
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
prevail
against
us
,
the
Dignity
of
the
Priests
:
for
it
God
who
forgives
sins
,
but
they
are
honoured
as
God
.
we
judge
those
th●●
are
within
.
]
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Christians
judged
by
us
?
but
a
more
terrible
Iudge
shall
judge
those
that
are
with●●
.
Isidorus
Hispalens
.
Episcopus
Church
is
called
Catholick
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
it
is
not
limited
to
some
countreys
,
as
the
Conventioles
of
Hereticks
,
but
spread
all
the
world
over
.
(
p
Ioh.
Wiclif
Ioh.
〈◊〉
Io.
Wicclif
Ioh.
Hush
Ioh.
Hush
Iohn
Hush
Iohn
Hush
Apostles
and
true
Pastors
Io.
Hush
is
Christ
.
habet
domos
àse
invicem
divisas
Cor.
12.
ye
are
all
the
body
of
Christ
]
not
ye
onely
,
but
all
they
who
through
the
whole
world
believe
.
Theodoret
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
praefectura
Paul
only
,
and
to
the
Rulers
;
onely
he
saith
,
(
Petrum
Ephe.
Syrus
Ephraim
Syrus
Greg.
Nyss●nus
Gregorius
Nyssenus
Episcop.
frater
Basilii
Magni
,
All
we
who
are
joyned
to
one
body
of
Christ
by
faith
,
make
one
body
—
and
that
he
excludes
not
,
but
includes
the
visible
body
,
ye
are
the
body
of
Christ
:
the
body
gathered
by
the
Ministry
Greg.
Nyssen
Ioh.
Hush
Hieron
.
Com.
until
we
all
meet
Opuscul
.
in
Prover
That
pure
doctrine
declares
a
pure
Church
:
and
so
the
Churches
which
and
other
hereticks
gather
,
are
not
true
Churches
.
Chrysostom
,
If
the
ports
of
hell
prevail
not
against
the
Church
,
far
less
shall
they
prevail
against
me
:
therefore
thou
shouldst
not
be
troubled
when
thou
hearest
that
I
shall
be
crucified
.
tell
the
Church
Chrysostom
,
As
a
King
sending
Iudges
,
gives
them
power
to
cast
guilty
men
in
prison
,
and
to
deliver
them
;
so
sends
Christ
his
Disciples
,
and
arms
them
with
authority
.
Simon
Magus
.
Peter
Athanasius
.
Cyrillus
Alexandrinus
I
will
give
thee
the
Keyes
]
he
gifted
universally
all
the
Apostles
with
power
over
unclean
spirits
:
Cyril
.
Alexan.
Peter
is
so
called
from
his
most
firm
and
unshaken
faith
,
post
Epiphan
Epist.
Parmen
contr.
P●…
.
l.
11.
c.
14.
A
wicked
Minister
can
no
more
convert
,
than
a
dead
man
can
give
life
.
Donatist●
,
Aug.
contr.
liter
.
Petil.
Episc.
Donatist●
,
l.
1.
〈◊〉
paritor
sacramenta
communi●…
(
c.
Simon
.
Magum
Psal.
1.
Blessed
is
the
man
Psal.
23.
The
Lord
is
my
shepherd
,
he
leadeth
me
,
&c.
Robinson
.
Augustine
Simon
Magus
—
They
are
not
the
words
of
the
tares
,
of
the
chaff
,
but
of
the
wheat
.
Where
the
Church
is
?
What
then
shall
we
do
?
shall
we
seek
it
in
our
words
,
or
in
the
words
of
her
Head
the
Lord
Iesus
?
That
the
Church
which
was
to
take
its
beginning
at
is
not
that
visible
City
,
but
by
a
figure
is
the
whole
Church
that
is
in
heaven
and
earth
,
may
say
that
also
is
spoken
by
a
figure
,
It
behoved
Christ
to
die
,
and
to
rise
the
third
day
.
to
be
one
visible
City
Church
,
not
lurking
,
but
seen
:
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
send
I
you
.
constituit
,
&c.
Matth.
16.
18.
And
I
say
to
thee
,
Thou
●●t
Peter
,
&c.
every
act
of
the
Church
by
these
overseers
is
guided